Show Posts

This section allows you to view all posts made by this member. Note that you can only see posts made in areas you currently have access to.


Messages - Mac

Pages: [1] 2 3 4
1
Climax Control Archives / Mysteries and Revelations
« on: April 07, 2023, 09:44:52 PM »
BFTP Rd. 2 versus Jack Washington and Bobby Dahl

“The best revenge is to be unlike him who performed the injury.”
― Marcus Aurelius, Meditations


Foreword:

The screen for the viewer starts out as static or snow as some might call it. Then it transitions into a full shot of me. I was dressed in black jeans, boots, lavender, and a colored button down with my black and red “Texan” bandanna on. I begin with a neutral expression and eyes as black as death itself.

Round one began and ended as expected. Having not heard from my friend, Fexx, I was surprised he showed up at the building at all. He chose not to speak to me before the match, and well you see how that worked out for him. I thought he was my friend but at the end of the day, he was simply another victim. I won’t apologize for what I did or the things I’ve said to him or anyone else.

The unblinking black eyes never shift, my tone is soft and my words are measured and with purpose. I’ve completely taken all emotion out of the equation.

This week, Laura and I face a new and different challenge in the form of Jack and Bobby. Everyone knows how much I admire her for coming back for this event. I know she was tricked into it by her “manager” Artie, but this will be good for you my dear friend. Unless you decide to do to me what you thought was a good idea in the first round.

My eyes narrowed after the completion of my opening statement.

I only entered this tournament for the sake of the company, in other words, I did it as a favor. I brought colleagues along for the ride as well. Chris Page and Peter Vaughn were put out in the first round under shady circumstances. Seems to be a trend around here, that friends of mine lose under those conditions. In time, that will be rectified by me. Only a few remain from CCPE. Kim, JMont, and Goth, all CCPE, will they suffer the same ending as the others in the second round? Not if I can help it, well other than “Mister you spelled my name wrong.” Fuck off Joe, you shouldn’t throw rocks when you live in a glass house.

I bow my head momentarily, and then look back at the camera, no change of expression and eyes as black as my soul.

That’s all for now, I have to go to Colorado to deal with a family situation. 



Family Matters



As I entered the school, all eyes were on me, they knew I was pissed, although some were not sure why. I could feel the concerned amusement radiating from Whisper as I entered. Kim was a mixture of defiance and fear, Kat was just scared that I was mad at her. I sighed heavily as I slowed my walk allowing my eyes to go back to their natural color, containing the rage became easier over time and that’s not what I wanted for this conversation. So, I did what any father figure would do, I radiated reassurance and as much love as I could muster. Kat and Kim, along with Whisper met me at the center of the room. “May I use your office for a moment?” I asked Whisper with a friendly smile and a wink. “Sure,” she said and returned the wink in a conspiratorial way. I looked at Kat and Kim and in the same voice I used to use on my boys I said, “Office, now.” I watched as Kat bowed her head, and Kim started to say something but I shot her a look that said, “Don’t you fucking dare.” She quickly made her way to the office with Kat trailing not too far behind. I gave Whisper a quick hug, “Not too hard, Mac.” I smiled  in return, “Just an attention getter is all it will be, promise.” I allowed them a minute to stew on what had my anger up enough for an emergency visit and then went to the office.

There was a cup of coffee waiting on me and I smiled as I went to it. “Whichever one of you made that for me, thank you.” Neither of them looked up quite yet but then it was Kat that spoke, “Whisper made it, actually.” I smiled and sent gratitude her way. “Less chance of me being poisoned today,” I said with a wry smile. “Kat, I’m not mad at you, so please don’t sulk.” Her eyes fired up, “I am not…” I held up my hand, “Yes you are sulking and I know why.” I glared at Kim who hadn’t even looked up yet, “You had better put those black eyes away, girl.” She was struggling with it and I knew it, so I flooded her with love through our shared bond, beating at the walls she had erected until I finally broke through. She looked up at me in shock, but her eyes were the normal color. “I love you both, more than I could ever put into words. I hope you both know that.” Both women now looking at me with eyes full of tears and radiating as much love through our bond as I used to dismantle Kim’s mental defenses. This of course caused my eyes to well, love is a strong emotion, much more so than anything you can ever experience. “Now, Kim,” I said with sniffles and tears running down my face. I stopped and we all laughed at the big tough Texan showing this much emotion. I grabbed the box of tissue and handed it to them first and then took a couple for myself.

“Kim you really don’t know why I was mad about a picture you shared?” She shrugged but then saw the look on Kat’s face. “Think about who she is as a person, private to the core, and way past modest about her own beauty. She just came out of a bad break and just needs time to sort through that.” I paused for a moment to allow either to speak and neither did. “Kim, you know what you need to do but the real question is will you?” She looked at me, the confusion was obvious but I waited. She turned her chair so she could face Kat, “Sister, I am so sorry, I won’t do that again.” Kat in turn turned her chair to face Kim, “Thank you,” she said to Kim and the two embraced. I stood up with coffee in hand and left the office so the two could have that conversation continued or not. I shut the door quietly behind me and walked out to the center of the school floor. I watched various students working out in the ring and outside of it. There were teaching sessions going on all over the place. I smiled at how popular the Hell’s Gate School had become. Over the years I had recommended it to anyone who would listen, as had my wife Amber. Becca or Whisper was one of the finest teachers and mentors I’d ever known. “This place has absolutely exploded with students,” I murmured softly.

“Not surprised really,” I said, “Becca has a reputation in the business for being one of the best teachers and mentors around, period.” Another sip of coffee as I headed for the door, I needed a cigarette and I would never disrespect this school by smoking in there. The views here were breathtaking, to say the least. I stood there on the extended deck and just let the warmth of the sun bathe my face for a moment. Setting the cup on the railing, I dug a cigarette out of my pack and lit it. I warm hand touched my bare arm, “Thank you for doing that.” I looked over and saw a genuine smile on the face of Whisper. I nodded, “I’m glad I could help.” She smiled again, “The fact that they listened was the amazing part.” I barked a laugh, “Ha! You’re not wrong there.”

“Honestly though, you all mean so much to Amber, and me, this family is amazing,” I left the rest unsaid for now. “It’s more with you than without you,” she said quietly, “you do realize that, yeah?”

Fade



The Mystery? Or just horseshit?




The mystery of the three lighthouse keepers remains unsolved to this day, or that’s at least what they tell tourists to keep them coming to what was a good draw for Scottland.  Eilean Mor, Flannan Isles, Scotland didn’t really have much going for it other than that. I was by myself this time as I looked up at the lighthouse from the old stone quay, it would be a long walk but that was okay, it gave me time to ponder not just the mystery but my future in SCW. I was still feeling more than a little hostile about losing the title, especially to someone like that. Normally trips like this one were guided tours, but family history allowed me to do things that a lot of people couldn’t. I was well known in the highlands and even here, there were plenty of wrestling fans that knew me or at least my reputation. Back in the old days, I would sometimes cut promos in Scottish Gaelic. They got a real charge of that here in Scottland, they loved it when people used the old tongue. Anyway, back to the task at hand, the mystery of the 3 workers who disappeared. “Local legend had it that on Boxing Day in 1900, the clocks stopped as three lighthouse keepers on a remote Scottish island vanished without a trace, leaving behind their untouched meals and work notes for the following day.” I was reading from one of the pamphlets that they provided. 

“It went mostly unnoticed until ships started reporting the lights were out at the lighthouse. So, teams were sent out to investigate.” I mused, “Yeah that’ll get your attention, won’t it?” A gust of wind hit me hard just then as I watched the pamphlet get ripped from my hands and blown out into the ocean. “Yep, that’s one theory of how the men disappeared. The winds here are pretty strong, so one person thought that all 3 had met the same fate? Unlikely.” I continued walking up the stone steps toward the lighthouse. “Others think that a freak wave took the three men out to sea,” I mused. I looked at the distance from the ocean to the lighthouse itself, “Fuck off with that, would take the hands of God to create a wave that fuckin’ big.” I shake my head but remind myself that people get wild ideas sometimes, conspiracy theories are not new in the world we live in. “There are a hundred and sixty steps that lead up to the lighthouse,” I mused. “Another theory was that one of the men had killed the other two and then threw himself to the sea and died.” I pause my walking now about halfway up to the lighthouse. “Maybe he was bullied by the other two? Plausible but not likely, I would think that they would have found some form of evidence to support that. The only thing they did find was half-eaten meals, notes on the slate or chalkboard if you will for the next two days.”

I continued my climb without further comment, strangely enough, the base access point was unlocked. “The other interesting thing about this is the weather, the day they went missing. According to the logs, they reported severe storms and winds that the mariner in charge had said he’d never seen the likes of in twenty years of experience.” I smirked at the thought. “There was more, one of the men, Ducat I think was the name had become very quiet. He was known for his levity, telling bawdy jokes and the like.”  I entered the building, the lights were on but not a soul was there. “Another log entry showed that the second of the three, McArthur who was known as a tough guy had been crying.” I shrugged, “Given the right circumstance that can happen to the toughest of men.” I continued through the building and up to the kitchen area. “On the third day, it said that the three men were all praying… weird since the lighthouse was still only a year old at the time. What could scare three men with that much experience.”  My path through the lighthouse continued on and upward. “When the search teams arrived all they found here in this entire building was three large black birds on the roof of this lighthouse.” There were plenty more theories out there but none of them really seemed to stick. I had a couple of my own, having been in the Navy and met many a lighthouse keeper in my time. One was that, the history of the lighthouse keepers is full of stories about being docked pay for losing equipment. Maybe two of them went down to secure equipment in preparation for an oncoming storm? “Probably not a case of securing equipment,” I said out loud. “Locals reported no storms in the area on the days leading up to or after the men went missing.”

I looked out over the sea and smiled, “There have been legends about sea hags and the like for centuries, maybe a beautiful woman seduced all three men and they jumped into the sea,” I mused to myself. A soft feminine voice, “Would that be so out of the realm of possibilities, Lord Bane?” I turned quickly and saw no one there, I chuckled softly, shaking my head. “I must be losing my mind.” A soft laugh responded to me, “Not likely, you’ve always been a non-believer.” Then the voice went silent, I shrugged having exhausted the entertainment value of this “investigation”. I started to exit the building but found the door locked at the bottom of the stairs, I couldn’t unlock it which I found to be strange since they lock from the fucking inside. When I turned back around and began searching for alternative ways out, I saw seaweed slap against the window. Then a face appeared there, soft lines, angular features. The creature had slightly pointed ears. “No way,” I started to say and then he or she flashed me a smile. The teeth were all very pointy and serrated. “Way,” it said. “This is the way,” I said in return. “Nay Lord Bane, not this time, there will be no fighting between you and me but we wanted you to know the truth of this place.” I nodded, “Thank you.” It inclined its head, “You’re welcome, I believe is the correct response.” I smiled in return, “I’m not even certain how to address you, you’re appearance matches so many legends of Elve’s of the sea or residents of the fabled city of Atlantis.”

She chuckled again, “We simply are of the sea, and that’s enough for now.” I heard the manipulation of the lock, and the door opened. I pulled my cowboy hat down as a show of respect and she or he calmly gave me a polite bow.

Fade



Taking Out The Trash.




The staccato of boot heels on wood flooring echoes as the camera records. The door opens and swings open almost silently as I step into the room. I swing the door back closed and it latches with an almost audible click. I smile at how effective the sound dampening works in our home studio. I roll the sleeves of the lavender button down shirt up to the elbow. I smile as my eyes shine bright.

Round two of the Blast from the Past tournament. They call it the quarter finals, but it doesn’t matter what they call it until we reach the finals. None of the matches leading up to that matter one bit to me, until Laura and I face whatever poor suckers are left. This is just another mixed tag match that will lead us to that moment, should we get past Bobby and Jack. Whether he believes it or not, he’s got a good partner in Miss Dahl, just not as good as mine. Laura Phoenix is a difference-maker in matches like this. She can hold her own against any woman in this company, period.

The camera zooms in on my eyes, still the normally bright blue color they’ve been since birth. There is a twinkle or a spark there that had been missing the previous week. The anger seems to be gone from the man behind those blue eyes.

Jack managed to win the Internet Title from Raven last week. That is no small feat in itself, no one had been able to beat that man in a while. Congrats champ, the real question is can you hold onto it? That’s always a question of willpower and circumstance, right? You can if the opportunity doesn’t arise for me to take it all away. The ebbs and flows of a match can be violently sudden as Fexx found out last week. He never stood a chance because I didn’t allow it. That being said, I take nothing away from my partner, she dominated that match and secured the pinfall for us to move on.

I remove the black and red “Texan” bandanna from my head and allow my locks to fall freely, partially framing my face as I look down at the surface of the podium. I appreciate the lines that make up the grain of wood. He cannot be allowed to advance in this tournament, I think to myself.

Jack and I have a history in this company, well he has a history of beating me is what I should say. One on one, I’ve never beaten him. That will be his story that he will stick to until the end of time. I don’t blame ya one damn bit, Jackson. I’ve done the same thing to others in the past. If you have the advantage, use it. The last time that Jack and I were in the same ring, he wasn’t involved in the pinfall. He was in the match and made the mistake of focusing on the champ instead of the real threat.  Going into that match I knew that Ken was not focused on defending that title. He tried to, don’t take that shit out of context. He was distracted, and bravo to you, Jack for recognizing it.

I give him the polite golf clap with a wry smile on my face.

I knew you wouldn’t be able to pin him, so yes I focused on Knox and beat him from pillar to post, inside the ring.

The wry smile turns into a feral grin and I laugh.

It must really suck, when you think you’re the smartest guy in the room and you’re proven not to be, huh? You overestimated your ability and drank way too much of your own Kool-Aid. I wonder if it was red or purple?

I raise my hand to my chin imitating the thinking man emoji.

Shit Jack, it doesn’t matter I guess, right? Maybe you didn’t care enough about the title, to begin with. Maybe you didn’t care about that match because it wasn’t one on one.  Did you deserve a one on one match for the title? Absolutely, you had beaten me twice, so in my opinion, you had earned it. But, as you can tell, my opinion around here doesn’t carry much weight. If it did, it would have been Goth in that match instead of myself. I was grateful for the opportunity and it did pay off, allowing me to tie a record.

I smile a little more knowing how much Jack hates it when I mention it.

A four-time world champion, just some dumb hick from Texas, right Jack? That’s what you like to call me. You were wrong then and you’re wrong now, slick. You’re still not the smartest person in this match, and you’ll prove me right again.

I look down at the podium again, and that’s when the mood changes. When I look back up, the black eyes have returned. For some, they’ll think it's special effects or a trick of the lighting that I use here. For those that know me best, they know this to be a dangerous sign of things to come.

I want you both to look into my eyes and understand that I will not be denied what is mine by right. This tournament was your only hope of a future one on one against Harris for you Jack and for your partner, that person is still Roxi. Laura and I are the only thing standing in your way. When you look into my eyes, you’ll understand what it’s like to stare into the eyes of death. I am the apex predator in Sin City, that’s the way it’s been since day one. Jack knows it but doesn’t have the balls to admit that I’m superior to him in every way. I’m sorry Bobbie, this is the end of the line for you my dear. Tell Artie to stop putting you in these positions.

Still staring into the camera with eyes as black as my soul, the grin fades and when I speak, my voice is full of gravel, rough but direct.

I am continuing my path of destruction, it doesn’t matter who’s across the ring from me. Jack, this will likely be the last time we meet in that ring, you better make it count, princess. Stay out of the way Artie, I’ll do more than hurt your feelings.

fade.

2
Climax Control Archives / JJ&E
« on: March 30, 2023, 09:18:42 AM »
BFTP vs. Shakesfear, and Fexxfield.

“A good act does not wash out the bad, nor a bad act the good. Each should have its own reward.” ― George R.R. Martin, A Clash of Kings

Foreword:

[on-camera]

The staccato of boot heels on wood flooring echoes as the camera records. The door opens and swings open almost silently as I step into the room. I swing the door back closed and it latches with an almost audible click. I smile at how effective the sound dampening works in our home studio. I take the “Texan” bandanna off and place it on the nearby desk, pulling the sleeves of the cotton sweatshirt back down. I notice the stray red hair on the sleeve and smile, because I know it came from the head of my wife. I now stand in front of the microphone and get ready to address my competition and to kind of recap what’s led to this match.

The last time anyone saw me in action, I was in the process of losing the SCW title. I hope that Michael Harris doesn’t believe this shit is over. This will not end well, I can guarantee that.

Pulling the rubberband from my hair, I let my hair fall loosely around my shoulders. I lean forward ever so slightly so that my hair can frame my face slightly.

The truth is, Mikey, we’re just getting started. Know this, if I see you in the hallways, I’ll do everything in my power to make sure you cannot compete against anyone until after the Blast From The Past tournament is over. No one will need to guess who’s attacking you, it will be me, time after time until you’ve paid for your transgressions.

I allow the feeling that is being projected to me to enter, I feel the cold, the rage, the answer. I wouldn’t have to watch this again later, I know that my eyes have taken on a black color. Not just my  pupils but the entirety of my eyeballs. I knew they would see two black voids staring back at them.

What happened to Harris at the hands of AJM and Miles is mild compared to what a true predator is capable of. I am at my best and worst when I am hunting, friends, allies and enemies all look the same through the black eyes of a killer.

I allow that feeling to fade away and know that my eyes have returned to their normal color and I smile.

Both Chris and Peter were eliminated from the tournament under dubious circumstances. A referee’s miss? Perhaps, I’d like to think our referee’s are good but considering the circumstances, I’m starting to think that it’s an anti saviors sentiment around here. 

The smile remains but my serious expression remains.

The Blast From The Past has always been a special event here. This will be my third, and likely my last. It’s another goal, only one man has been to the finals twice, just as I have. A third time would be a new record for Sin City. Yet another record on the verge of being broken by yours truly. It’s become so commonplace that it’s almost passed these days.

I shrug my shoulders as if it doesn’t matter.

Another year and another really good partner, I’m a lucky guy. Or maybe, just maybe they are the lucky ones.

A wink and a smile.

I think it’s both personally. Time will of course tell the tale. The esteemed Mrs. Phoenix is my partner this year and I think she can help me achieve this goal.



{Unknown Beach - Barbados - “Coming Clean”}

[Off Camera]

A warm morning on the island, a light breeze blowing into the bungalow, made me smile. The sea is where I get my calm from when things are bad. The task in front of me today was simple. I had to explain to Kat and Kim why the man known as William Broome would attack Kim. Whether she would believe me or not was beyond my control and the answer was far more simple than you could imagine. I could hear the crunching of shoes on sandl as someone made their way down the path as I took a sip of coffee. I took another drag from my cigarette, and it was actually the footfalls of two people. I exhale straight upward so as to  not blow smoke in the direction of my guests. I said out loud, “It’s unlocked,” as the door swung inward. Kat and Kim both entered the threshold and I smiled and stood up. Kim’s fist was balled up and she unloaded on me with it. A straight punch to the gut, I grunted as the pain radiated outward. “Feel better?” Then without warning,  I embraced them both in a warm hug. “Please have a seat,” I said to them both and they sat down on the glider. I, in turn, also sat down on the chair I had been in previously.

“I found out some things about your attacker,” I began as Kim squirmed in her seat a bit. “His attack on you was mistaken identity,” I began and she raised her hand to say something. I forestalled her statement, “Let me finish, “ and she stopped in what was about to be a rant. The look on her face, it was obvious. “I’ve seen the pictures of you and his dead ex-wife side by side and the resemblance is remarkable.” I paused to pour them both a cup of coffee, since it was the courteous thing to do. “There is a strange part to this, even more strange than someone wanting to attack you at random.” Kim looked up at me, I could tell she was still shaken about this. “I know this man, I served with him.” I looked down and grabbed another cigarette and lit it, when I looked back up her mouth was hanging open. “Careful sis, your face will stick like that,” I said lightly. She shook off the shock of what I just told her and glared at me. “Mistaken Identity?! You knew him?!” She started to stand up, but Kat grabbed her hand to forestall her next move. I held up my hands in mock surrender. “Look, both of you, he wouldn’t have recognized me even if he was told what I look like, this is not what you think it is.” Kim seemed to relax a little as I took a long drag from my cigarette before finally crushing it out.

Kat looked at me in a sympathetic way, “Spill,” she said calmly. I nodded my head in acceptance of my fate with these two. “What I’ve told you is true, it was a case of mistaken identity. I was there the day that Billy got the “Dear John” letter from his wife. We were in Afghanistan at the time.” I paused there but only for a moment, “The next day, command was notified of her death. Have you ever seen a man completely lose himself in his own grief while on foreign soil?” I looked at them in all sincerity, but neither said anything. “He was never the same after that, and I couldn’t say for certain that I would have behaved any differently.” I sighed at the memory of him losing his mind. “Like me, he was always very family centric. His wife was his world.” I pause again. “The details around her death were murky to say the least, and that made matters worse.”

Kim, “She was murdered,” she said softly. I nodded in response, “It wasn’t so much that she was murdered, I mean that was tragic, don’t get me wrong. It was more about who did it.” Kim’s eyebrow shot up. “Family member?” I shook my head, “No, it was ordered by our command, after they found out what she had done to him. A certain rear admiral was responsible for the hit on her. Unknown to me and our commanding officer, they had been grooming him for a while. He was being groomed to be an assassin. Her death was carried out by private contractors, all former military. All current or former associates of the admiral.” I paused there for a moment, taking another sip of coffee, only to find that the cup was empty. I refill it from the carafe and then get another sip. “This is all part of a much bigger puzzle that I’ve been working on with Amber.” I light another cigarette, inhaling deeply and a quiet exhale. “I’m not even going to drag yall into this, what I’m doing is very dangerous for me and for her. That same admiral is being blackmailed and we are trying to figure out the who and the why. It’s being done for….lack of a better term is a benefactor of sorts.” Kat snorted and shook her head. “When they find out we are related,my brother we will probably be dragged in regardless.. But now we will be ready for it.” She spoke solemnly. I shook my head, “not if I can help it, you won’t be. This whole thing is going to be more ugly than anything I’ve done in a long time.”

These were stubborn women I was dealing with, but I would do whatever I could to protect them from this, even though I knew that I couldn’t protect them at all times. What Whisper had shared with me and I with her, had driven me to take over as the man of the house as far as the Hell’s Gate bunch were concerned. Over time I had mastered the ability to support them all through our shared bond. I don’t know if you would call it magic or some kind of psychic link, since Whisper had never fully explained it to me. On my back was a tattoo of a defiant ArchAngel with his flaming sword jammed into the ground. Whisper called me her ArchAngel of Violence for a reason. I had every intention of inflicting as much violence on people as I could, Harris would be a target, no doubt about that. There were others that needed humbling as well. Especially after the continued attacks by Mercer on our little friend, Carter. He was special and important to the ladies of Hell’s Gate and that made him family as far as I was concerned. They both looked up and smiled at me as I thought it. “Heh, I was projecting again, sorry about that.” They both laughed. A voice behind me and off to the right came through just then, “You all need some beach time,” said Whisper as she rounded the corner.

I barked a laugh, “Ha! I know that’s right.” She nodded, “Especially you, Mac. That fight you had with Bam Miller was a tough one.” I nodded in response, “that it was,” I said because arguing with her was pointless. It obviously wasn’t an argument I could win, I knew it and so did she. My relationship with these women was not complicated, I loved them all like they were my blood sisters, and that was that. They were known to Amber, especially Kat, they went way back. They were at times more family than my own ever were. My mother and fathers relatives were not exactly full of kindness or caring. They were hard people and it took me a long time to realize that and get past it. I shrugged, “Let’s go then,” I said as I grabbed a small bag and a beach towel. This bunch would need looking after three amazingly hot women on the beach. A beach full of vultures on the hunt as well. Not that they actually needed my protection, these ladies could handle anything that came their way, but still, when you love people you do your best to look out for their best interests.

I was no hero, not even close. I wasn’t even someone that would be considered a good human being. The shit I had done in my time in the military would make the strongest man cringe. Some of the things I’d done since then would likely make my wife divorce me. The unspoken question by these ladies was how did it come to this? That was an answer that was complicated and almost tragic…almost but not quite. I enjoyed what I did, the things I’ve done for the alphabet boys and for my friend Jeff were necessary. I’d always joked about the United States and the black ops having black ops was all too accurate. I stopped just then and I motioned for them to sit back down. I quickly and quietly move the coffee table out of the way. “Bring your chairs in and I’ll share with you what Whisper already knows about my past, who and what I’ve been. Brace yourselves, it’s not rainbows and unicorns.” I brought their heads close to my own, and pressed my forehead to theirs. With our eyes closed, I could hear them gasp and I could feel the tears as they ran across my thumbs. Kat was the first to pull away and then Kim. “I’m sorry, but you needed to understand.” They both nodded, “Booze is in the cabinet under the bar.” Kat went inside to collect the booze and I sat back wondering how much damage I’d done to the relationship with my family. Whisper smiled and laid a hand on my shoulder, “You did the right thing, Mac, they needed to know.” I nodded because I knew it was true but it didn’t lessen the knot in my gut.

Kat soon returned with 2 bottles of whisky and my bottle of scotch. She sat them down on the table and wrapped her arms around my neck and hugged me. Kim was next and hugged me tight. Then Whisper, even though she already knew my story. “You’re a good man, Mac, no one can ever convince me otherwise.” We drank a single shot and saluted victories over our past.

Fade…



{unknown beach - somewhere in Barbados - “JJ&E”}

[on-camera]

I sat in the sand allowing the waves to lap against my feet, I had told the camera crew noon sharp and as usual they were late. It didn’t matter really, I could take out my phone and do it myself but why use my bandwidth for that? It was a “beach hair, I don’t care” kind of day anyway. I looked out to the sea, my heart missed sailing, maybe I’ll buy a boat one day I thought to myself. I mean, I have a great friend who lives in Australia. She'd love to meet my wife one day. The shadow of someone behind me fell across my legs and I looked up to see a nerdy little cameraman, pocket protector and all that shit. “I’m sorry I’m late Mr. Bane,” he said with complete sincerity. “Aww hell kid, that’s okay, I was enjoying the surf anyway.” He nodded in that quick jerky motion that always made me grin, “I…I…can come back later if you want me to?” I smiled at his nervousness, “you scared?” He seemed to go from slightly tanned to a deathly shade of pale. He didn’t respond, he just nodded his head really quickly, giving him an almost bobblehead quality. “You should be,” I replied calmly and in a gravelly voice. “You’re in luck though, kid, you have no idea how lucky your are. I looked to my left where my bottle of scotch and an ice bucket sat. “Day drinking is a lovely thing, don’t you think?” Without pausing I said, “Rhetorical question, never mind kid, it doesn’t matter what you think anyway.”

“Get over there somewhere and let me know when you’re ready to begin.” After he was a good thirty feet away, I looked at him and laughed. I shake my head, “Well?” He gave me a thumbs up. I picked up my phone and hit the record button just in case the genius fucked this up.

Fexxfield and Wilma….what a curious pairing that is. What was her last- name….Shakesfear…that’s funny as hell. God I hope that’s not your real name, I’d say that your parents must have hated you. Maybe they consider it karma and you were that mistake that the coat hanger missed. You’re not my problem though, that is for my partner in crime for this event, Laura Phoenix to deal with. I would say more about you but I don’t give a fuck about you. I just had to make sure I at least mentioned you, I wouldn’t want to be accused of a lack of focus….again.

Terryl Fexxfield, one of the people in this company that I would have willingly called a friend. We did some things together to help Amber and then you disappeared from the face of the earth…again. Maybe you and Masque finally managed to kill each other, or maybe you gave up and went back into hiding. I would hope not because that’s a coward’s way and I never would have thought that of you. But, here we are. No word, no sign of life, no narrative to continue. Trust me when I say that I won’t be looking forward to this match. I will not be wanting to beat your ass like I would for someone like either one of the Harris brothers but this only ends one way and that’s with you being defeated, soundly. I’ll do my best to not end your career, although it already appears to be dead to be honest. Like I said, I’ll try to be merciful but I can’t promise that. You see, old man, it’s like this. Someone recently woke up something inside me that I thought was long dead. Unfortunately for this company, that beast is alive and well and mercy doesn’t seem within my reach right now.

The Gentleman Wolf is what my brother Ken has called me for years. He’s not wrong, depending on which one you feed, that’s what you get from me. This past year, this company has been feeding the wolf. Fucking me over time after time. Some asshole is now wearing a world title belt that he didn’t earn and after I’m done running through this tournament, I’m going to destroy whatever is left of his soul. If he still has the title when we’re done. Laura and I are going to leave nothing but bodies in our wake, well I shouldn’t speak for her. Every opponent that I face will be left in a pool of their own blood, I will not stop until vengeance has been delivered to those who deserve it most. Sin City, you fed the wolf and now you get to reap the rewards of that. No more saving the helpless from attacks, this will only end when the wolf is satisfied.

I know that some of the friends I’ve made over this last year won't be happy about this. All I can say to that is that you should make sure you stay out of my fucking way. Focus on your own things and don’t be worried about mine.

Focus….that’s a fun word isn’t it? When I was in the military it was one of many acronyms we used. It stood for, fuck off ‘cause you’re stupid.

This begins the era of JJ&E, if you’re not familiar with it, it means.

Judge
Jury
And Executioner.

It doesn’t matter who you are, which company you represent in this tournament or who you fucking think you are. You will all be treated with an equal amount of disdain.

Fade.



3
#OOC - it's always a pleasure to write against a great writer, good luck and welcome back to the asylum


“It's always a worthless sort of person who puts himself out in order to get somebody else worked up.”

― Riichi Yokomitsu, Kikai

Foreword

{The Oblivion Ranch - Las Vegas NV - “Fighting The Status Quo”}

Feeling good today as I enter the eerily quiet studio, it never bothers me because frankly that’s the way it’s supposed to be. Soft clothes and sound suppression, we did one hell of a job in this space. Amber helped me to design it and implement every aspect of what’s here. I drape the world title across my shoulder, feeling it’s weight, it feels good to have this back in my possession again. I know the fight I have coming up will be a tough one, but I’ve had tough fights before so I am calm and I am definitely ready. I approach the microphone to begin.

The machine rolls along, never stopping, never taking a break. With the Blast From the Past drawing closer and closer it’s become evident that this tournament needs to be renamed. We should start calling it CCPE vs. SCW. I mean, a good many of the competitors come from CCPE.

I shrug indifferently to my own statement, thinking “it’s just the nature of the business”

Some will remain behind in the company afterward and some will move on, that’s a given anytime there’s a tournament like this. So, Chris and Mark, don’t take it personally. Some in the industry have loyalty to just one company, while others prefer to branch out and ply their trade in several markets, never limiting themselves to just one.

It’s just smart business, I think to myself.

That at least has been my observation over the twenty years I’ve been doing this. Why be company “X” champion when you can go other places and win their belt too? Why face the same people over and over and over again? It becomes predictable and quite frankly boring, especially when the roster is not huge to begin with.

time for some truth, right about now.

CCPE is a great provider of those opportunities and has been since day one. Like everything else there are other options out there as well. Don’t venture outside your comfort zone though, if you’re scared that is. You know the people here and you’re comfortable being a big fish in a small pond, right?

I shrug indifferently again, it’s the way most of the roster thinks.

I should expound on that statement though. That wasn’t aimed at anyone in particular, just a general statement for the people who have ridiculed me and my mercenary ways. The way I started doing business two years ago has given me some enormous paydays, and I’m proud of that fact. There are many in the business that hate what we as an organization represent, not just because of Chris Page.

I shake my head no, thinking, “because we invade their space and take their gold when we fucking want to.

Trust me when I say that there are just as many who hate my ass. Because when someone needs their ass whipped, I’m the first on Chris’ speed dial.

flashing that Bane grin

I get shit done.

Taking on a more serious tone, but allowing the grin to blossom into a smile, I continue.

This life is not for everyone though, it has its hazards and complications. Make no mistakes about it, I love my job. What does this have to do with Blaze Of Glory?

I spread my arms out to the sides and look up at the ceiling, and exclaim.

Everything!

I allow my arms to come back to my sides and I look at the audience.

I tell you these things to explain something that Mikey Harris had to say. Harris, I can talk about how fucking great I am because first and foremost, I am.

I cock my head to the side and smile.

I’ve won world titles all over the world, so I have a track record and a reputation for winning big matches. Sin City didn’t realize that when I was here the first time. When I left due to family issues, I was the roulette champion and undefeated.

I’m 9 and 5 at pay-per-views or super shows if you will.

A short time later, they invited me back for the Blast From The Past tournament. I made the finals the first time in it and would later win my first  SCW world title. One of the records I’ve broken here is the fastest to four reigns as world champion. Seventeen months between my first and fourth. I was also the fastest to triple crown champion status, and the only reason I don’t have a Grand Slam Champions status is they eliminated the tag team divisions.

I glare at the camera and take on a much more stern tone. When I speak it’s barely above the whisper level.

That’s how I can talk about how fucking good I am.

My eyebrows furrow and my tone becomes harsher.

Now if you can’t wrap your pea-sized brain around that, it’s a you problem not a me problem.

I take the belt off of my shoulder, looking down at it I smile. The smile disappears quickly and I raise my other hand and flip off the camera.

Jackass




{Near Downtown - Las Vegas, NV - “ The 7th Calvary”}

The sun’s warmth was a blessing on a chilly day, a lot of people were out today as I came out of the local bakery I’d gone into. My phone began to ring at that moment, the person on the other end of the call was Kim Pain, my sister from another mister so to speak. “Hi Mac, I’m dead…help.”

She had been doing a radio interview and was literally about a hundred yards from where I stood. I could see her back peddling away from a large man. I kicked off in a dead sprint, keeping my eyes locked on her location. I increased my speed as I approached her. He saw me but it didn’t deter him. He still wasn’t moving quickly but his eyes, that told the story, his eyes were full of hate. As I approached her, I yelled out, “duck”, she did but he did not as I hurled myself through the air and punched him in the jaw. We both landed, me on my feet and him on his back. I looked over at her, “You okay?”, she nodded, still shaken. “Yeah, he fucking freaked my right out!” People from the radio station came running outside and the team that had interviewed Kim just moments before were checking on her to make sure she was okay. I stood over the man, trying to place where I’d seen him before.

Within minutes of the incident, Las Vegas PD was on the scene. Kim quickly and calmly explained what had happened to the guy on the ground who still hadn’t come around. I looked at the paramedic as he examined him. “Well, he’s not dead, so there’s that.” He looked up at me as if seeing me for the first time. “I’ll be damned,” he said. “Mr. Bane, wasn’t expecting it to be you but now I understand why he’s still out.” One of the deputies looked up having heard my name mentioned. Jackson Dawson was his name, he and I had been acquainted on several occasions. “Mac, why does it always have to be you?” Kim giggled involuntarily, “How did I know you guys knew each other?” I scratched my beard, “Well Sis, Jack and I have had many opportunities to talk to one another.” Jack chuckled, “Yeah he has this game he likes to play, it’s called how many men can I knock out before the local PD gets a call.” I smiled, “yeah, but I haven’t played that game in a while. I’ve been trying to give you guys a break.”

“Miss Pain told us why and what happened here, Mac, so you’re free to go. We’ve got her statement, and once prince charming over there wakes up, we’ll get his as well.” He paused, “And then we’ll take him downtown and process him for attempted assault.” He shrugged, “That’s really the best I can do for now, he didn’t actually touch her or you. Just be wary, he may decide to press charges against you, Mac.” I laughed at his statement. “Yeah, I’m sure he will. Thanks Jack, I appreciate it.” With that, he went back to his squad car to radio it in. In the meantime, his back up put cuffs on the man on the ground, lifting him up and carried him to their squad car. They slid him in, head first. The two officers just shook their heads and laughed.” One of them went over to Jack’s car to let him know, “Hey, we’re taking him to Mercy first and then back to the precinct.” He nodded acknowledging the information. He went back to his car, started it and then pulled out into the heavy flow of traffic. I looked over to my right and spotted a taxidermy shop. Of all the things to see, a stuffed whippoorwill with a child's teddy bear sitting behind it. “Fuck me,” I muttered to myself. Refocusing on my baby sister, I needed to be certain she was okay. I also had a bone to pick with her about communication.

I looked over at Kim, “Tell me again why I had to hear you in a radio interview to know you’re in town?” Her face flushed in that moment as it often does when she’s being chastised by me. “Sorry..,” she started to say as I pulled her in for a hug. “I’m glad you’re okay but next time, keep your brothers in the loop.” She hugged me back, “You’re an asshole, did you know that?” I smiled down at her, “Yes ma’am and that’s one of my more endearing qualities.” She slapped me in the chest for making her feel guilty about it and then we headed off to find lunch.




{The Oblivion Ranch - Las Vegas NV - “The Dead Continue to Rise”}

“So, Mac, have you ever heard of Project Whippoorwill,” Jeff asked me via the speaker. He had called me about three p.m. I stood there shocked, “No, but that word keeps coming up all over the place.” I heard a sharp intake of breath from the phone. “Yeah, it’s an old project in our files, you’ll never guess who authored this.” I sighed, “Rear Admiral Gomez.” I heard him chuckle softly, “Give that man a cigar,” he said with more volume to his voice. “Beware the song of the whippoorwill,” I mused. Jeff paused for a moment, “You’ve no idea how prophetic that is,” pausing again, I could hear him take a drink, probaby scotch, then I noticed my own was empty. I went to the bar with the phone in hand. Pouring myself a drink, I could hear him laugh, “Little early in the day, ain’t it?” Now it was my turn to laugh, “Why’s that, I don’t have to work tomorrow.” “Touche my friend,” he said in a more somber voice. “How soon can you be in Maryland,” he asked me. I stopped for a moment, “won’t be anytime soon, I have matches on Sunday and Monday.” A pause on his end, “I’ll double check and see if we have a scif in Vegas.” I pause for a moment, “What you need to tell me must be classified, even after all of this time.”

I heard clicking from his end as he typed away on his keyboard. “There it is, I’ll shoot you the address, can you be there tonight to discuss this”, he asked in a hurried voice. “Yeah, send it to me and I’ll be there.” He was struggling with something, probably that god awful jacket he wears. “I’ll be there by eight tonight.” “Alright, that’ll give me about four hours.” The address came through and I ended the call. I looked up at the mantle over the fireplace, where our world title belts rested, wedged in between them was a small stuffed animal. I smiled, realizing how Despy was able to know what was being said, I tipped my ball cap to the little bear and laughed, “Well played my friend, well played.” I saw the questioning look from Kim as I said it and smiled, “long story,” I replied to the unasked question. She shrugged in response, “Kat should have been here by now.” I nodded and then heard the back door open. Kat walked into the room moments later and launched into a tackle hug causing me to laugh. “I missed you too, little sister.” She smiled at me, “At least I caused you to take a step back this time.”

I scratched my bear for a moment and shot her a smile and a wink. “But did you?” She slapped my arm in response. I looked over at Kim, “See, she made sure I knew she was coming to Vegas. It’s one of the reasons she’s my favorite.” Kim crossed her arms and sat back on the couch forcibly. “Oh, someone is in trouble,” Kat said with a coy smile on her face. Kim stuck her tongue out and I laughed. “Be right back,” I said over my shoulder as I headed to the kitchen. I returned a short time later with coffee and small Kat-Like pastries. Kat looked at me, “I never would have thought,” I nodded, “I have to keep y’all on your toes.” Setting the tray down, they began pouring coffee and grabbing the pastries. They started looking at me with strange looks. “What? I’m not allowed to know how to cook?” They almost choked on the pastries that they had just bit into. Kat swallowed the first bite down, “It’s not that, these are every bit as good as mine!” She almost screamed it as she said it. I laughed, “Doubtful,” was all I said.

I grabbed my cup of coffee, black as my soul is what some would say. I smiled at the thought of that, because they are not far from the truth. They just don’t realize it yet. “Shall we take this outside, so I can have a cigarette,” I asked them. They shrugged and followed me to the door. I opened it for them and they stepped through the door. I stepped out behind them and shut the door behind me. “Beautiful day,” I said to no one in particular.

Kat eyed me for a moment, “Strategy for your match,” she began. “That’s the easy part, I just need you both to make sure that his wives are not a factor in this match.” Kim’s eyes lit up and I smiled at her, “By any means necessary.” Her smile got big just then. I laughed because even though they are both wrestlers, I sometimes forget how much they love to fight. “Thats nice and all, Mac, but it’s kind of vague,” Kat said to me. I nodded, “That’s intentional, Kat, I trust you both, I’m leaving it up to your discretion. You both have manager's licenses, yeah?” They both nodded and dug them out of their respective purses. Showing them to me, I smiled, “Good deal, that’s all you really need.” I cleared my throat, “When and how you take care of the problem is up to you. All I ask is that you make certain that they are not a factor.” They both smiled evilly and I laughed. “This ought to be an interesting night.”

[Fade]

Three and a half hours later

The night air was brisk, I thought to myself as I hit the offramp. There was no one around me so I was able to coast into the parking lot. Following Jeff’s instructions I went behind the building. There was a half wall on the other side of the dumpster that I could hide my bike behind, so I killed the motor and applied gentle pressure to my brakes. I circled around the dumpster and parked in a position that would allow for an easy get away if I needed it. You never really know how secure these scifs really were. I saw one of the alphabet boys(FBI) near the back door of the building. Just out of site there was a sniper that was there as backup in case he was needed. Protocol was being followed very closely, I glanced up and two more men were on the roof. That told me how serious this was and how I probably didn’t want to have any involvement in it. I parked my Harley and carefully swung my right leg up and over the seat. Trying my best to make no noise as I scanned the area. Once I was certain that everything was legit I came out into the lights of the parking lot.

The agent that was closest to the door spotted me and used his radio to inform the others, I assumed. I held my hands out away from my sides as I approached. “I’m expected,” I said as I continued to approach. He nodded and motioned me forward. They searched me and found no weapons or digital devices they buzzed me in. “Someone on the other side will guide you to your destination,” the young man said in a flat tone. I didn’t speak in return, I went forward entering into the building, on the other side was another young man. He waited after I released the door to make certain it went firmly back into place with an audible click. He double checked the door, and then motioned for me to follow him. He led me through the twisting corridors and finally to a room that essentially was at the end of a dead end. “Castello is waiting for you in there,” he said as he turned to walk away. “Thanks,” I replied to him as I moved forward and grabbed the door handle. Twisting it, I could feel the slight resistance of the mechanism as I pushed it forward.

Inside I found Jeff Castello, one of my oldest friends, and a stack of documents in front of him. The stack stood about 3 to 4 inches in height. It ranged from manilla envelopes to pictures to a thumb drive sitting on top. I shut the door behind me and shook Jeff’s hand. “Talk to me, goose,” I said in amusement. He rolled his eyes a bit and laughed. “You are insufferable at times, did you know that,” he asked me in a voice full of humor. I winked at him, “I do know that, it’s another of my endearing traits.” He grabbed the thumb drive and handed it to me, “You’re cleared for that, you having it won’t be a problem.” I took the drive and stuffed it in my jeans pocket.” “What is on it,” I asked.

“That my friend is everything we were able to find on this project of Gomez’s. His hands are in so many pies, it’s fucking ridiculous.” I was taken aback, not because it was Gomez but Jeff’s tone and abuse of the English language. He was just a man who didn’t cuss, hardly ever. “It must be bad if your cussing, Jeff.” He hung his head and shook his head. “Yeah, it's been some long days since I left your place, Mac.” He raised his head back up and leaned on the table using his forearms to brace himself. “This came from the top, the eagle wants this to go away.” I sat back in my chair, when the president wants something to go away that means right now. “Wet work for me,” I asked him. “Maybe,” I said hesitantly. “You won’t like it,” he stated. My mind raced with the many possibilities of people I wouldn’t want to take out. There were many friends I had among active duty and retired military. “Someone I know, I take it?” He nodded somberly, “Yeah, you actually ran into him today,” he said to me with a wry smile. “Or, I should say he ran into your fist.” That caught my attention and I started asking questions in rapid fire sequence. “I know the incident, but what’s his name? I knew he was familiar to me but I couldn’t place a name with his face.”

Jeff held up his hands in mock surrender, “you knew him well, but he’s not the same man that you knew. Otherwise you’d have put a bullet in his head over twenty years ago.” Something in my mind slid into place like the last piece of a jigsaw puzzle. “William Broome,” I said quietly. Jeff nodded his confirmation. “Yes, he was a volunteer for this project. That happened several years after your discharge. I didn’t tell you back then when it first happened because I didn’t want you to do something foolish.” I nodded and chuckled, “You always knew me better than I probably knew myself. Billy was a good friend to me back then, a bit neurotic at times but a good kid.” Jeff smiled that dad-like smile, “Yes he was, unfortunately the project he went through eliminated most of who he was as a person.” I shake my head in disgust, “How deeply involved in this was Gomez,” I asked fearing the answer but I needed to know since he just resurfaced in my life. “He was entrenched in this madness.” I started to say something but Jeff cut me off. “

“He escaped prosecution because of the political favors he was owed,” Jeff said in a flat voice. “Why was Billy going after my sister though?” He sighed, “We think it was a coincidence, maybe she resembled someone he was targeting, we’re not entirely sure.” I buried my face in my hands and scrubbed my face. “He was arrested after he went after Kim, he should still be in the county lock up.” He shook his head indicating that was not the case. “It took one of Gomez’s men less than half an hour to get him out on bail.” “I need names Jeff, Gomez recently resurfaced in connection with a preacher that Amber and I happen to know. He is being blackmailed and needs help getting out from under it.” I stood and started pacing the room, “What if it’s not a coincidence, that puts my entire family in jeopardy.” He looked up at me in shock, “Preacher? MCcray? Oh this just gets better and better.” I gave him a sharp look, “You know that guy?” He looked at me, “I know of him, he’s one of the top information brokers on the east coast in addition to being the most popular religious leader outside of the vatican.

“The real question, Mac, is how do you know him,” he asked me. “My wife had dealings with the guy way back in her past. When our garage got torched, he volunteered to help us get things up and running again. His caveat was that we would owe him a favor down the road.”  Jeff leaned back in his chair and let a low whistle escape him, “So you cut a deal with the devil…”




{The Oblivion Ranch - Las Vegas NV - “Information” }

The next morning as the sun was coming up, I could smell the coffee and something that smelled like a Kat breakfast. In my brain, I got the warming sensation from my sisters as I stretched. I could smell the cinnamon, so I knew Amber was nearby. I spotted the light on in the bathroom from under the door and could faintly hear the water running as she brushed her teeth. I grabbed some sweats  from the bedside table, socks from the top drawer of that table. I slid my slippers on and pulled a t-shirt over my head. It was Vegas but these tile floors were still cold first thing in the morning. Jackson Walker was a good cop and a friend of mine, he was always patient with me when I’d been in a spot of trouble. Usually for fighting but there had been other things as well. Now, even though I didn't want to, I needed to ask a favor of him. So I picked up my phone and called him. He was off today so at least I wouldn’t be bugging him during his shift.

“Hey Jackson,” I said in a friendly way, “got a favor I need to ask.” He yawned in my ear, “Mac, do you know what time it is?” I grinned, “Yes, it’s a quarter after eight.” I could hear the annoyance when he responded, “Oh, it’s later than I thought, sorry for being short with you buddy, whatcha need?” I took a deep breath, “it’s kind of a big thing, not a small favor. I need the name of the individual who bailed that monster out yesterday.” He chuckled, “Not big at all, because I was still at the precinct when the dude showed up.” I sighed a sigh of relief, “What’s the name,” I asked as patiently as I could. “Alistair Mc…something…” I jumped in, “McCray?” “yeah that was it.” “Thanks Jackson, I owe you yet another one.” he laughed, “I’m fine being repaid in BBQ, Mac, your brisket is amazing!” I laughed, “Sure thing my friend, swing by later this afternoon around five and I’ll have some ready for you.” He closed the connection from his end and I sat on the edge of the bed thinking about how these people are all connected.

“I heard a familiar name just now,” Amber said from the doorway. I looked up and smiled at my barely clothed and dried wife, “Yeah, you did. Have you talked to Kim or Kat this morning,” I asked her? “Kim told me about the incident yesterday. “How was your meeting with Jeff?” “Educational  and might help with our other project.” I thought for a moment, “William A. Broome the third was a man I was stationed with. He took part in a project, can you guess the name of it?” She looked at me, “Please don’t tell me it’s Whippoorwill, no…Mac…” I smiled in return, “Give that lady a cigar,” I mused out loud. “That project transformed my friend from a kind and gentle soul to what attacked Kim yesterday. We were lucky I was nearby and put a stop to it. He was arrested and then made bail within 30 minutes of his arrival. Can you guess who bailed him out?” She shook her head in disgust, “McCray…Jesus Mac.” I nodded, “Coffee and breakfast, love, we can talk about the rest after Kat heads out.”

[the scene fades]

Approximately two hours later

With the breakfast dishes done and Kat on her way to a meeting with Chris, we headed outside. The back porch had become a good place for us to talk. I lit a cigarette, inhaling deeply and then exhaling slowly. “Glad she doesn’t live with us, I’d be back over three hundred pounds in no time,” I quipped to Amber. “So, yeah, McCray bailed this guy out. Yet another man that I thought died long ago.” She looked at me curiously, “So do these ops types fake their deaths often?” She said it with a straight face and a tone that was so normal that I almost missed the sarcasm. “I’m beginning to rub off on you,” I smiled in response as she took a small bow. “On a more serious note, it’s situational, Red.” She looked at me, no amusement now, “Situational? How so?” I took another drag of my smoke, “In some circles within the military they’ll do it to hide their tracks when the crime they’ve committed is heinous enough.” As I looked at her, I made sure that there was no trace of amusement in my voice or on my face.

“Fuck, you’re serious,” she almost yelled it as she said it. “I knew that Amber had seen a lot of shit in her time but I doubted she had any exposure to military types or the lengths they would go to in order to get what they wanted.” “I am dead serious, Red. These people make the mob look like rank amateurs when it comes to by any means necessary.” She sat back in her chair, cupping her coffee in both hands. I knew when the goosebumps appeared on her arms, it wasn’t because she was cold. It was something she wasn’t used to.

Fear.

“How do we navigate this,” she asked with no hint of fear in her voice. I touched her leg, squeezing just above the knee. “It would be my preference if it wasn’t for us having to navigate this at all, but it’s the favor McCray called in, so we have to figure this out. I’ve got some photos inside, you’ll want to memorize the faces. These are extremely dangerous men, Red. They will kill without hesitation regardless of how smart we think we are. They have been trained for that one thing.

The death of their enemies. The one thing we have on our side right now is that they don’t know you at all and Broome didn’t get a good look at me. Not that he would recognize me these days anyway. “What we have to do, is the thing we are not good at, Amber, caution. We have to be cautious about how we play this.” She looked over at me, she wasn’t overwhelmed but was getting there. “I got you, Red, Always.” That brought the first genuine smile I’d seen from her in a while. She extended her hand pinky first, I matched that motion with my own. A pinky promise with a wife or daughter was the most solemn vow a man could ever make.




{The crooked M Ranch - Port Arthur, Texas - “Step Up Or Shut Your Mouth..”}

Standing on the front porch of my house in Port Arthur, I look out at the vastness of the land I own. Cows and horses off in the distance enjoying the sun. The mothers lay in the shade while their calves frolic and play. It always makes me smile when I see it. I picked up my tool belt and placed it on my shoulder, it was time to get some work done. I look directly at the audience and smile.

You honestly have no idea do you?

Smirking at the audience I continue to walk towards the nearest fence line.

The insults you put out there to try and get me spun up, third grade level bush league horseshit.

I stop at the fence and take the tool belt and fasten it around my waist.

If you expect me to get spun up about something, you’ll want to use some originality and maturity with your words. But, hey that’s just me, so while you languish in preteen humor, I’ll swing a little harder in order to show you how it’s actually done.

The last storm that blew through here damaged the fences, straight line 85 mile an hour winds will do that, I think to myself. A roll of barbed wire is nearby and it’s quick work to get that fed through the fencing.

The only reason I said anything at all to you or about you is that you put your hands on a non-combatant, not once but twice. You fucked up with the second one though, didn’t you? Yeah, laid your hands on Chris Underwood, who by the way had a hall of fame career himself.  I’m not the first guy, I am more than capable of fighting back. My own career is still very much alive, and kickin’.

I shake my head in disgust, I’m looking forward to taking this chump’s head off, I think to myself as I twist the near end strand to secure it.

I get that it bothered you the way I reacted to the situation, but that’s because if you’re not the biggest prick in the conversation it means you’ve failed. There’s an old saying about that, “if you’re going to be a dick, you’d better be hard.”.

I begin running the next strand, repeating the previous process.

You’re not, your two wives must be terribly disappointed. You are aware that shit is illegal in most states right? Poloygomy is just….why? Did you get tired of disappointing one woman and had to go for more?

I shrug my shoulders in indifference and smile in amusement.[/i[
They’re not like cats, you know? You can’t go down to the shelter and pick up a second one because the first one is unhappy and misbehaving. Did she need a friend?

I know I won’t get a response to that question in his next promo but I’m amused by my own statement anyway.

See what I did there?

I chuckle softly as I prepare to address the statement of being scared of him. What a fucking tool, I think to myself as I continue.

So, you think I’m scared of you. Why would anyone be scared of a person most people have never heard of? You’ve got to remember man, this is a different time for the men who’ve been around for a while. I’ve been doing this for over twenty years. The chances of me being scared of anything…there’s two chances actually.

frowning at the camera, I continue.

Slim

And none

Bitch.

When I think of all the forward operations missions I completed for the government, for someone thinks they’re enough to cause me to be fearful has to be a joke, doesn’t it?

I haven’t been scared of anything since the last days of my deployment to Afghanistan. When you’ve watched men and women die, live and in color, very little will ever affect you again.

my tone in the reproach was just stern enough that it should penetrate the thickest of skulls.

Desperation; interesting choice of words. Do I look like I’m panicking just because a guy who’s been back for a cup of coffee gets a shot at this?

I motion towards my scw title belt that is currently hanging from the side mirror of the truck that's nearby.

Desperate? Why would I be? Because I think you can beat me? Chief, let me explain it to you. I don’t have to punch down, every man who steps in that ring with me raises there game to a level they didn’t think they could. You go ahead and talk down about people like Bill B. He fought me harder in that match with the title on the line than he ever has before. The man that held this belt previously? Same thing and he’s been my friend for two decades, he wanted this more than anything. I expect the same from you, if you don’t this will be the shortest title match in the history of this company.

I smirk at the audience as I use a more friendly tone

If you don’t raise your game to the appropriate level, I’ll add you to the list of men who’ve let me down. You’ll all be invited to my funeral so you can let me down one last time.

I switch back to the stern tone without sounding overly hostile

When it comes to the gold I hold, I take that very seriously. I’m taking you seriously as well, don’t worry your little head about that.

My tone doesn’t change but I smile a smile that most would consider feral or that of a predator

As for the credit you deserve, when you win clean with no interference and no shortcuts, that’s when you’ll receive it. I may not always do things the right way, but I don’t take shortcuts to win matches, because I don’t have to.

Allowing for the smile to fade, the harshness of my voice increases so he knows the level of danger that I present

I’ve been the single most dominant force in this company for the last two years. That’s right, I’ve been the main event here and have no intention of relinquishing that to you or anyone else. Here’s the real kicker for ya, even when I wasn’t the champion, I was still the top draw in this company.

[I shake my head in amusement as I continue.


Don’t worry fella, the pain turns into a numbing sensation over time. Ask around, most of the guys around here have become accustomed to playing second fiddle to me except for those that don’t have to. Those people are friends of mine, the rest are like you, in the fucking way. “In the way” is not a great place to be, I have references or retirement announcements if you’d prefer.

I cock my head to the side like a curious animal

It’s even more rare that I get to face someone who’s older than I am. Only by a couple of years though, you’ve had two matches since your arrival. Evidently your cardio is good and you’ve shown you’ve got some endurance. Even more surprising is that neither of your opponents have truly tested you. Of course there’s that whole cheating thing that you do, right?

I bark a laugh at the audience, and then pause but only for a moment

Makes it a bit easier to get victories, but hey, I’m not judging you, that’s what wrestling fans are for.

I smirk again, just amused at myself mostly.

Our match for the world title is going to be different, I guarantee it. I’m going to push you to the breaking point. I’ll test the structural integrity of your joints. I’ll test the structural integrity of your heart. I’m going to break you Harris.

I smile as I finish up the section of fence, having replaced one of the posts, I pick up my sledgehammer and with an overhead swing, I drive my points home.

You’re a shell of the man you used to be and even in your prime you weren’t half the man that I am. I told you I would snap you out of your dream because that’s all it was. I mean you tried so hard to be the bad guy in this but you’re not. When you lose and you will lose, it’s only then that you’ll wake up and realize it was the worst nightmare you’ve ever had.
my demeanor and my tone return to a friendlier state.

I do understand the hunger for the gold, it is why we all do this, but that’s not really looking all that great for you right now.

Making that tsk tsk sound, I smile and mouth the words no

I can tell you want this belt, you’re hungry, and your desperate to have some clout in this industry again. You won’t get it off me old man, your comeback story is about to come to a screeching end, courtesy of yours truly.

I smile a really big Texas smile as I continue down this path.

Never fear my man, there will be plenty of company where you're headed. There are a lot of people at the back of the fucking line.

Fade.

4
“A narcissist paints a picture of themselves as being the victim or innocent in all aspects. They will be offended by the truth. But what is done in the dark will come to light. Time has a way of showing people’s true colors.” — Karla Grimes



Foreword:

Success.

The success of CCPE rolls along, doesn’t it? Whether it’s Tara’s cruise, CCPE vs. The World, The Denzel Porter Invitational or any other special event that comes along. We don’t claim anything but excellence ahead of time. Now several of us for the enterprise are in the Blast From The Past tournament. I should be worried about this because of the very real threat that it poses for my world title. I am confident though, that like last year, I will win this thing again. Guys like J2H are going to be favored to some extent and that’s because he’s a local legend. He never at any time in his career faced global competition. Until you step outside of your comfort zone you’ll never really know how good you are. People here that have only ever been here talk about loyalty to the brand. My real loyalty is to myself and my family. That is one of the reasons that when Page offered to represent me, I jumped at the chance to have someone of a like mind to represent me. Things that are expected as a member are really quite simple.

We expect to win, because of who we are individually and collectively. Being one of the cornerstones that this enterprise was built on often makes me smile. It has more often than not given me a sense of pride. Sure some members, well, former members now have made me cringe in the past. They are no longer represented by the enterprise known as CCPE. With Chronic Chris Page as the owner, you can surmise really quickly he doesn’t put up with much in the way of negative public relations. Kat Jones, my baby sister, was just named President and CEO of CCPE, and she is of the same mind. Once the fat had been cut we were able to add some great talent to our roster. I won’t dig back into that because I’ve covered it recently, it just makes me proud to be a part of what we’re doing and how we’re doing it. When we first formed, we had people out there claiming that Chris took a significant chunk of the money we had coming in.

I was astonished at the accusations at the time. Page get’s none of my money, outside of endorsement deals that he helps to facilitate. It’s like 5% at that point. Some of the deals that have been struck, that’s a small amount. Chris Page and the rest of CCPE, they are good people by and large. Some of us, well, we aren’t for everybody I guess is the best way to put it. We’re a little rough around the edges, and sometimes we don’t play well with others. That’s part of our charm. Men like myself, Ken Davison, Goth, Peter Vaughn, Rogan Mac and Chris Page are that way. The Ladies are much the same. Melissa, Kim Pain, Lucy Johnson, Kyra Davison. We were even accused of being some kind of cult, along with the stable accusations. If CCPE was a cult or stable, we’d have taken over every company that we have members at. It would have likely started in SCW if that were true. Originally there were no CCPE members in The Saviors and now there are many.

The Saviors are a group destined for more greatness, half the field is not only represented by CCPE but The Saviors as well. Considering our roster is nothing but CCPE members at this point in time, you get the inference. Much like CCPE represents the best of the best in this industry, we represent the cream of the crop within Sin City Wrestling. What you don’t understand about us will be made crystal clear going forward. The team we are assembling within the confines of SCW is a group of people that have historically told people to fuck around and find out. When they were called on it, they were shown to not be bluffing. We don’t have to cheat to win matches, that’s an advantage of being from a wrestling pedigree. That’s an advantage of having learned the business the hard way. That comes from being superior to everyone else on this roster, by leaps and bounds. Michael Harris fucked around and now he’s gonna find out.

The hard way.





{Oblivion Ranch - Las Vegas NV - “The Rabbit”}

The cold drizzle and the winds have seemingly sucked the energy out of me. Cold, wet days always had this effect on me. The only thing they’re really good for is napping or fucking in my opinion, or napping after fucking. Here I sat though on the front porch of the house. It was still early when I saw Thaddeus Duke’s twitter message about bartending and his tips going to the NY Humane Society. The Humane society has been a favorite charity for a long time. So, I let him know I’d be there. The other thing I knew was that Gabriel Bahl and Amber had set up a meeting to discuss her future. I always tried to keep my word, so I would remain away from home today so that they could feel free to discuss whatever they needed to. I wouldn’t be around so I wouldn’t serve as a distraction. I wasn’t too concerned about him doing something stupid, because Kuyon would be on it. He had received military training and would rip the throat out of anyone who posed a threat to her. So, while I waited on Whisper to get here, I had left her a note near the coffee maker.

“Hey Love, I'm going to do some charity stuff with The Velvet Rabbit and Thaddeus Duke, I’ll be back tomorrow.

Love,
Mac

Ps

Blessed Redhead

Let the fire fall from the skies
Let Heaven choose a few
To harness the light
A beauty unknown to man
A fiery mane of burning hair
Lit by the god’s graces
With ivory skin
Covered with countless freckles
Each a fingerprint from Aphrodite
Only a few are blessed with such beauty
They have tempers to match their hair
Fiery yet controlled by passion
A rarity in this world
To be admired, treasured by man
Loved as no other should"


I had hoped she would like it, just an attempt by me to make sure she knows that I’ll always have her back and that my love was not conditional. It never had been and never would be. When you love someone, they should never have doubts about that, not that I think she did but she’s still defensive about shit at times. Especially when she thinks it's something I wouldn’t approve of. I’ll probably never understand that, I’ve never done anything but support her and her decisions. Bahl already knows that if he fucks with her, my face will be the last thing he’ll ever see on this earth. She’s one of the toughest women I’ve ever known, but even she has her breaking point. If I could just prevent that from happening, that would be my real legacy in this life.

I looked up from my reverie as a car pulled into the spot near the porch, I saw Whisper in the driver's seat. I smiled and waved, flight time was still 5 or 6 hours away, so we had time for some day drinking. The last time I saw Whisper, she was in a little better humor over her recent breakup. She stepped out of the car, and I raised up the bottle of scotch and she smiled. “You’re a good man, Mac, I don’t care what Twitter thinks of you.” There was that coy tone and sarcastic wit that I admired so much about this woman. “Good, ‘cause neither am I.” I poured some scotch into a glass that already had ice in it. Handing the drink over to her, she cupped it in both hands and drank deeply. “Good lord, Mac, that’s fucking great.” I laughed, “I would never serve you cheap scotch, I do keep some around but that’s for when less entertaining people show up to drink.” She nodded and smiled a little sadly, “How are we on time,” she asked. “Oh, we still have a good 4 hours before we need to be there.” She leaned back in the chair as I lit a cigarette, “Good,” she said as I leaned back in my chair.

“What’s on your mind,” I asked her in all seriousness. “I mean, I know you’re going through a tough time but I didn’t think you’d want to fly to NY with me for a trip to the Rabbit.” She gave me that smug smirk she likes to use on me, “You are perceptive, I’ll give you that. The reason I wanted to talk to you is Kat.” I was a little surprised but not by much. “Alright, what about her?” I always tried to use a neutral tone with Whisper, I don’t like it when she’s upset or shocked by something.

“You’re wrong about who’s to blame for her early retirement. You can’t shoulder that Mac, she knows it’s not your fault, and I know it’s not your fault. So, now, I need you to believe that it’s not your fault. So you can move on from that, and not dwell on what might have been, if you had noticed the severity of her injuries. She’s very good at hiding that. None of us saw it coming is what I’m trying to tell you.” This had been an internal struggle for me, something I grappled with every day for months. She was right, I had to let it go before it ate me up inside more than it already had. That was the hard part though, letting go of things that you think you could have prevented. “I understand Whisper, and I realize that even if I beat Larry Tact bloody every day for the rest of my life that it wouldn’t sate my anger.” She nodded, “Good now that’s settled.” She extended her arm and I took her empty glass from her. As I was pouring her second glass, I felt the warmth spread over me as she smiled. The bond that connects us was very strong. Most people would call it hokum or voodoo, it was a psychic connection. Not that we could speak to each other through it. I’d be the first one to admit it was weird but it helps us all. You can send someone positive emotions through it if you could sense they were in distress.





{Somewhere in the middle east - “Admiral Gomez”}

[Over 25 years ago]

//This will tie into Amber’s story//

The day that Admiral Gomez was arrested was a memory that would long be etched in my memory. You never forget the shock of a senior officer from your branch of the military being apprehended for war crimes.

The desert was a very brutal, unforgiving, and arid place. The heat, and the wind could be brutal and certainly no place for mistakes. As hot as it was on this day, it was nowhere nearly as hot as in this small room we all stood in. The anger in this room radiated like the sun itself, and the tension…saying it was high is like saying Everest is a small hill. Even the sharpest knife could never have cut through the fog that hung in this room. Our commanding officer was in the process of reading Rear Admiral Gomez his rights, he had already informed him of what he was being charged with. The officer had tried to go on about his duties without paying attention to what Castello had to say, but the marines on either side made certain that he stopped and paid attention. Moment’s like these were life changing, but the Rear Admiral seemed to think this was all a joke or something. Now that he had been restrained by the marines he was paying more attention. The more Jeff spoke the more angry the senior officer became. His tone was somewhere between outrage and incredulity.

Captain Jeff Castello began reading him his rights, but Gomez interrupted him. “Save it, Captain, we both know I’ll never see jail time.” He sneered at all of us who were there, “None of you fucking matter in the bigger picture, bunch of fucking half assed sailors who just don’t get it.” I heard a sharp intake of breath, the source of that was Vivian. The look of shock on her face was one that I would remember the rest of my life. A stream of tears began to roll down her face as her image she had always held with this man was shattered. She would later tell me of how Gomez had become her mentor and closest confidant after she had saved his daughter down in Biloxi, Mississippi. If she hadn’t done what she had done, his daughter would have died a horrible death at the hands of a bull shark. Jeff touched her on the arm and motioned for her to leave the room. She did so quickly, with only a sigh of relief escaping her. Castello looked at Gomez, “Were you aware that you’ve been under surveillance for over two years? There will be no escape for you.” I shook his head with disgust directed towards the Admiral.

“There is a list of names of men and women that you are personally responsible for their deaths.You sold them out to terrorists. Here, Syria, Kuwait, and Gitmo.Do you have nothing to say? Do you feel nothing at all?” Admiral Gomez didn’t lose his sneer, “Your opinion, and that’s all it is, means nothing to a man like me. I did what I had to do for MY family, I regret nothing.” Evidently Jeff had anticipated his reaction to the charges, his fist had already been balled up before the Admiral had even begun to speak. Jeff was a wise man though, and let it go as if he hadn’t spoken. “You see, Admiral, I could execute you right here and now and no one would question it. I’m not going to do that though, why would I add war crimes to my record. You disgust me, and if there really is a god, you will be dealt with the harshest punishment available under the UCMJ(Uniformed Code of Military Justice for those that don’t know)

“Admiral, you are hereby relieved of all duties at this command, you will be escorted to the airfield where you will be delivered by a seal team to Washington. A holding cell there awaits your arrival there and you will be fully processed and held until this investigation has been completed.” Admiral Gomez began laughing, as if this was some kind of joke. I looked over at my buddy from bootcamp, Bill Broome, Billy was seething as was I. Jeff looked over at us, “Gentlemen, escort the Admiral to the airfield, the seal team will meet you on the way. They also know the details of this, stay with them to make sure the admiral is still alive until the plane takes off.” We both snapped to attention and confirmed the order. “Aye Sir,” we said in unison. We waited until the MP’s had cuffed him, even back then I didn’t trust many people, so I checked the cuffs to make sure they were secured. After he was cuffed and I verified he was secure, Castello approached the man and removed his rank insignia. “You don’t have the authority to remove those or even to relieve me of my command,” he bellowed at Castello. Now it was Jeff’s turn to laugh, he withdrew a paper packet from his hip pocket. “This says otherwise,” he stated with confidence and an unshakeable tone. “This was done with a direct order from the Pentagon based on initial findings. You’ll get your opportunity to prove the evidence wrong.”

He nodded to Billy and I, “Get this piece of shit out of here,” he ordered and we complied immediately, no questions asked. We each grabbed him under an arm and escorted him out of the room. Vivian tried to flag me down, but I ignored her request and kept him moving to the transport that waited outside. Three armed marines waited there, all with stern faces showing no emotion at all. Broome and I sat the admiral in between us, “you didn’t have to tighten those cuff’s down that tight you know?” The Admiral’s discomfort was comforting to me as I thought about the names on that list. I had known many of them, a lot of us went through bootcamp, survival school and various training together. “I’ll double check them at the airfield, maybe I left them too loose,” I said to him in a flat voice. I felt the transport slow to a stop, I knew we weren’t at the airfield yet. Four armed men slid into the back with us, all wearing non military gear. At the sight of my rifle in their direction, their leader held up his hands, “Relax sailor, we are the team that Jeff told you about.” I lowered my rifle, spying his rank, “My apologies Chief.” He smiled and nodded, “No apologies necessary, I’d have done the same. We live in some scary times.” The admiral smiled when he spotted the team, which was not lost on me or on Billy evidently as he tightened the grip on his rifle. He and I both were on high alert right now, feeling like we were headed into an ambush to spring this piece of garbage.

“Relax gentlemen, I realize what you  must be thinking, but we’re not here to spring that asshole or prevent him from receiving the justice that he deserves.” I reached over and touched Billy’s rifle, “At ease Seaman, it’s fine.” A moment later he physically relaxed and breathed deeply.  The Chief Petty Officer eyed me, “You’ll make a good leader one day, Petty Officer Bane.” I nodded my appreciation for his assessment. “Chief, I appreciate the kind words.” Gomez remained silent for the rest of the trip to the airfield, then the transport slowed to a stop again. The smell of jet fuel was unmistakable, so we must be in the right spot this time. Gomez knew it as well, his eyes grew a little wild as Broome and I drug him to his feet. “You will all rue the day that you ever even heard my fucking name,” he exclaimed as the seal team helped to drag his ass out of the transport. I heard a loud thump and a groan, and I realized that they had let him fall face first to the ground. “That’s a good bunch of sailors right there, Chief.” He looked over and winked, “Don’t worry, he’ll get there alive and mostly in one piece. Tell Jeff that I send my regards, we’ll get him back to the Pentagon and see what happens.” “Aye Chief, I certainly will.”

We exited the vehicle and climbed up into the cab with the driver, “Okay, let’s head back,” I said hoping I was wrong but secretly knowing I was right and his claims were truthful.

[present time]

“I knew even back then, that he would not pay for his crimes,” I said quietly to Amber. She looked at me in a sympathetic way, which is as rare for her as it was for me. “You don’t have to help with this,” she said in a strong voice. I looked up at her and smiled, “That may be, but I want to. That was a long time ago, maybe he’s different now but I’d love to see that in person. It’s not like he’ll recognize me.” She smiled, "yeah, I’m sure you look much different now.” I nodded, “yep I’m even prettier now than I was then,” I said in my tongue in cheek style. She shook her head, rolled her eyes and laughed at me. “You’re such a smart ass, don’t ever change.” I looked at her in fake shock, “No plans to, Darlin’l”.



{The Oblivion Ranch - Las Vegas NV - “You want me to believe what?” }



The cold in the desert is no joke, especially after the sun goes down. Despite that My old c.o. Jeff Castellow and I sat on the back patio near the fire pit that was blazing away. It kept it warm enough for us and the eleven dogs that sat around it. Amber was somewhere inside and tended to stay away from these conversations, the less you  know, you know? Plus I’d give her the details later anyway. We were double fisted tonight, cigar in one hand and a tumbler of scotch in the other. We were mostly shooting the shit and making fun of each other. Jeff, “So, one dog wasn’t enough?” I laughed at the comment as Kuyon looked up at me and then put his head back down with some ear scritching. He was content and let a sigh escape him. “Well, Jeff, one is plenty ,but this old boy knocked up a champion,” I pointed  over at Cher. “Cher is special, and they do have nine puppies together.” I smiled down at the old man and shot a wink to Cher, causing her to thump her tail against the ground. Jeff smiled, “If only I had enough time to take care of a puppy. They are adorable.” I smiled, “Yeah, they did good.”

I set the tumbler down to relight the cigar and I could see him watching me out my periphery. “What’s on your mind Jeff?” I smiled and shook his head, “you have always been hard to read, Mac.” He flicked an ash into the firepit and took a drag from his cigar. “The report you wrote for me about the source of the information that caused you to act, in order to help protect Vivian. That’s why I made this special trip and brought your favorite scotch and cigars as bribery.” I barked a laugh, “You know bribery is not necessary, right? I appreciate it though.” He smiled in response, “I know, plus it was an excuse for me to come see you guys.” Another drag from our cigars while he waited on me. “Okay, so what were your questions?” He looked up at me, “What were my questions? What were my questions?” His eyes went wide and his tone was exasperated. “How do you expect me to be able to explain to my superiors that you were tipped off by a fucking Teddy Bear network?!” I smiled and now fully amused, “What’s to explain? I mean, have I ever lied to you?” He glared at me, “Just once and that was to protect Vivian, if I remember correctly.”  I nodded in agreement.

“Yeah it was to keep her from getting written up, I believe,” he said to me. “So you wrote me up instead,” I replied in a calm voice, “totally worth it.” He shook his head, “you two were always getting in trouble, but hey, no judgment here. I bet you became a hell of a potato peeler.” He trying to jab me made me laugh again, “Best ever,” I said coyly. “And yeah, the thing with despy and angel is a real thing, I don’t know how to explain it, and I probably don’t want to know.” He leaned back in his chair while I leaned forward and flicked an ash in the firepit. Just then my phone went off, a message from Despy…

[couldn't you just tell him it’s a coinkydink?]

The message caused me to chuckle, so I turned the phone around and showed him the message. He shook his head in response, “We can alter the report for sure, but….hey, is he here?” I looked up at the window just over Jeff’s shoulder and nodded towards it. Jeff turned around to see Despy’s teddy bear Angel sitting in the window. “What the fu….” he said, he slowly turned his head back around. “I made BBQ today, so yeah, he’s probably getting ready to head back home soon.” He looked at me and said, “I have no words right now, don’t worry I’m not going to bother him about it. Change the fucking report Mac.” He leaned back and drained the last of his scotch as I laughed at him. “You’re so not funny.” I tip my glass towards the window and Angel, then they were gone. “That’s fine, wanna talk about something else, maybe something that won’t cause you to go all pale and nearly have a heart attack.”

Jeff casually flipped me off causing more laughter. I felt a little bad for Jeff but not entirely, because I can be a bit of a dick. “Just remember Chief, I work in a world where we sell suspension of disbelief. Use your imagination and I’m sure you can find some value in what you learned tonight. You don’t have to believe in them at all my friend, even though you suspect it’s true.” He looked at me  again, “I don’t think I can force myself to believe that, Mac.” I shrugged my shoulders, “not asking you too. If you don’t believe him or me, that makes protecting them easy. The last thing I want is a government agency trying to usurp what Despy is doing.” I finished the contents of my tumbler, “Plus, I didn’t believe it at first myself, until I saw the teddy bear in the window across from Vivian’s old place.” I think about it, “Snowflake is what Despy said was her name, or something like that.” I chuckle a bit, “talk about having your sense of realism tested. I thought I had dropped into the twilight zone.” After a short pause, I say to him, “After all the shit we’ve been through together, the things we’ve seen that we could never explain to a rational human being….this is not that hard to believe.” He never replied to the statement, he simply continued to stare at his tumbler as the call of the whippoorwill sounded just then. “Is the whippoorwill native to Vegas?” I smiled, “they are, actually but you usually only hear about them in Texas. They are an endangered species in Nevada, so it’s rare.” he looked up at me, “Beware the song of the whippoorwill…..It’s getting late Mac, I think I need to head back.” I looked up to say good night but he was already in motion.

[A short time later]

With everyone gone and the house quiet again, I was helping Amber clean up. “What was that all about,” she asked me in a soft tone. I smiled, “the teddy bear network.” She looked at me in shock and I shook my head at her. “I did it on purpose, love, I gave him information that he’ll never believe. Despy and Angel are safe.” She smirked at me, “They better be.” I nodded, “They are, Despy is not the only one with a network of information brokers.” I continued to dry the plate and put it back in the cabinet. “You holding out on me, Bane?” I gave her my best “I’m shocked” look, holding my hand to my chest. “Me? Hold out on you? Never,” I said in amusement. “No, love, I’ve been telling you for a couple of years that I have eyes and ears everywhere that the military operates.” My phone goes off again…

[We’re good, he’d never find anything anyway]

I chuckled as I showed her the message from Despy. “Our little spymaster.” She shook her head in response and rolled her eyes.

[How Rude]

I showed her again and she laughed. “Okay, I get it.”

[Thank you.]

I laughed again.

[BBQ was awesome, thank you both!]

“I’m glad you enjoyed it,” I said in a soft voice. I put my phone down again and helped finish up with putting the clean dishes away. “Why do you think that he will leave Despy alone?” I looked up, “Oh, he was so shook when the whippoorwill sang earlier that it spooked the shit out of him.” That caused her to giggle and it took a minute for her to catch her breath. “It worked then.” I saw the evil glint in her eyes, “You didn’t,” I began and she motioned for me to follow her. She grabbed her key ring from the table and we stepped outside. She pressed the button and the song of the whippoorwill began to play. “Fuck, I love you.”

Scene fades as we go back inside.





{In-Studio - Oblivion Ranch - Las Vegas NV - “Blaze of Glory Eleven.”}

The scene opens….

I stand in front of the mirror, jeans, black sleeveless “CCPE” t-shirt, and my usual pair of black cowboy boots. My “Texan” headband to top it off as I turn towards the mic and camera that has already been setup to capture everything. The hours I’ve spent watching tapes of his matches and the promos, it’s time to  prove that shit paid off, I think as I begin to speak

Well, y’all, here we are once again. Another Blaze of Glory Super Card event and another world title to defend.

I take the title belt off of my shoulder and hold it in front of me, I smile down at it and continue. This is such a huge part of what gets me out of bed and ready to take on the world, every goddamn day., I think to myself as I get ready to dig in.

This is not virgin territory for us is it? No, not by any stretch of the imagination. This is the beginning of my fourth reign as Sin City World Champion and seventeenth overall. My fans and myself are comfortable in this position or role, however you want to see it. The thrill of the chase for a title is an amazing high but the defense of the title is where the real joy is for me. The strategy behind it and the sacrifices you must make in order to defend a world title is where the real value is. What you learn from having done this so many times is invaluable. So in light of all of that, let’s talk about your journey Michael Harris. How did you find yourself in pursuit of my title?

I take a moment to formulate my thoughts. so much to say about this self absorbed prick., I think to myself.

When this match was originally announced, I was a little surprised. It’s not often in this business that someone comes in and wins a couple of matches and is booked in the main event of a Super Card. We have a man in Michael Harris that’s been back for a cup of coffee and already has a title shot. None of the long term veterans have shit to say about that? Really? Really. The gatekeepers of Sin City have gone dark it would seem. Maybe it’s just because I’m the one that called it out. That’s okay, I’ll roll with it and do what has to be done in order to defend this title. It goes without saying that I never disregard the man or woman standing across the ring from me. I don’t no sell people, and I try hard not to belittle anyone. One of the things I couldn’t help but notice, was when I went back through the SCW Title history, I saw your brother Calvin won the world title a couple of times. The person I don't see on that list is Michael Harris. Maybe you were going under a different name back then?

I smirk and shake my head in disgust. I know Calvin from other places, this brother of his is a real piece of shit., I think to myself.

How you got here is impressive I’ll say that. The two men you beat have legendary reputations in this business. That is no small feat to have accomplished that. Yes, you won those matches, like myself you want to win by any means necessary. I’m not going to bash you for the way you won those matches, because that would be hypocritical of me to do so.

oh yes I fucking will, this guy is a clown who can’t win clean, I think to myself as I smile.

Actually, yeah, I am. You see, you won’t have that advantage with me however. Your girls won’t be able to help you win this match. It would be best to leave them in the back, if you value them at all. My family has a way of showing up for scenarios like this one. Kim, Kat and occasionally my wife Amber. I don’t need anyone to help me win a match, but they provide me with an insurance policy. Make no mistake about it, this is in no way a threat. That would be the wrong word to use, these are facts, and I’ll try to explain this carefully so a man of your limited intelligence can understand.

fucking asshole, I see you for what you really are, and I’m going to expose you., I think to myself as I begin speaking slower than necessary.

If they interfere with the match in any fashion they will be dealt with. I will not tolerate their shenanigans in this match. So, while you continue to try and chase clout, you need to understand who I am and what I am. I’m the man that put this company on his back for the last 2 years. Your lack of respect for me and what I do is both amusing and intriguing, so I have to ask this question. Who hurt you?

now the real fun begins for me, I think to myself as I start speaking in a normal way again in order to try and get under his skin.

Who was it that damaged you so much that you don’t recognize the very real danger you are in when you come for this title? Did mommy ween you off the tit too early in life? Did daddy not give you the recognition you thought you deserved? Has your baby brother always been so much better at this that you hate him with every fiber of your being? I mean, I see his name in the history books of SCW as being a world champion on more than 1 occasion, isn’t that right? I guess that would make you the lesser Harris.

I smirk at the camera knowing how much that will bother him. suck it up buttercup, I’m about to go deeper I think to myself knowing his brother is a sore subject for him.

That probably makes you more angry than anything else,doesn't it?  I would say I love interacting with you on social media but you don’t interact with anyone on social media. I keep forgetting you’re one of those people who think everyone is beneath them so you don’t respond whether it’s friendly or not. What was it you accused me of? Ah, yes, riding your dick. That's a cute little man, but when someone calls you out for being a douche that’s a far cry from riding anything. You’re out here chasing clout that you don’t have, seeking relevance that doesn’t exist for you. So very narcissistic of you, but really you’re not even the best at that in this company. You’re more of a poor man’s version of Jack Washington at the end of the day.

I raise my hand up to my mouth and make the oh face at the camera.Yes, I went there. I think to myself.

He does the cutting promo way better than you, in case you were wondering. I can say that because I’ve seen both. I always pay attention to everyone’s content that they put out there for the masses. It’s called being a student of the game, you might want to give it a try sometime. It may even help you prepare for a match with me. If you don’t? Well it will all unfold as usual, but hey look at the brightside, you can talk with Jack at the back of the line. I know however that you can’t be bothered with something so very mundane. Isn’t that about right? You believe the details of your opponent, there strengths and weaknesses don’t matter to you. Doing that kind of work is beneath you, isn’t that right, Icon? Well, that’s what you call yourself, it’s not what everyone else calls you. I mean, I’m sure you are iconic at least in your own mind.

So arrogant after being away from this company and returning after a long hiatus. I think to myself as I continue along this line of thinking.

You call yourself, “Iconic”, I don’t know if that’s true? See, the truly iconic men and women that retire from this business don’t have to come back and seek titles. They have already made their mark on the industry and are happy and satisfied with what they’ve done over the course of their career. I would also be remiss if I didn’t mention that when people get beat by me, they tend to go on a long hiatus. Alex Jones hasn’t been seen around here since I beat him. Knox may never be the same again, although he is trying to make a comeback not unlike you. The difference is that Knox I can at least respect. You? Not so much. The most you will get from me is acknowledge the fact that you were gifted a title shot.

I glare at the camera as I think, I remember the disdain I received all too well when I chose my opponent last year.

You sure as hell haven’t earned one.

it’s funny how people think that my being angry is a distraction for me, I channel my anger and it grows as the match moves along. I think as I get ready to wrap this one up.

That’s only required from people I want to fight I guess! They are by far and away, far more talented than you. So enjoy your fifteen seconds of fame, yeah, I said seconds, I didn’t mispeak. You get your bit of time in the spotlight and then you go away like everyone else. I don’t say these things to try and be coy about the situation, I’m being transparent with you. I take this title very seriously. I also take the threat to it seriously, I’ll not have someone like you tarnish it. Nothing you’ve done since arriving here serves as proof that you would do nothing with this belt but diminish its value.

I raise the title back up into the air.

This is the first you’ll see before the match starts, and last thing you’ll see as they say “And Still”.

Fade.



5
Climax Control Archives / A Short Fuse
« on: February 24, 2023, 10:19:38 PM »
A short fuse

“Let’s not have a double standard. One standard will do just fine.” ― George Carlin



[Foreword]

Recently we in CCPE have seen some popular names leave our organization but in turn, we added some of the biggest names in the industry. People like Ken Davison, his wife Kyra, her sister Lucy Wilde and her man Rogan Mac. Kim Pain, Goth, and the lady Melissa. Unless you’ve been under a rock for the last decade, you know those names very well. As you should, they are all names that draw big money. I’m very proud of my friends for joining CCPE, they deserve the recognition that being a part of an organization like ours comes with. They deserve greater exposure, and the opportunities to travel to other places and make an impact for that company. Any company they should decide to work for gets instant credibility and global interest. We’ve done that for a number of companies over the last two years. We’ve done it here, as is evident by the star-studded cast of players who have signed up for the Blast From the Past Tournament. The additions of Peter Vaughn and Chris Page to this roster in the last year are examples of that.

It’s been so successful that Goth, Ken, and his wife all wanted in and jumped at the chance to be represented by a great management company. So, as Sin City Wrestling grows its roster, you can thank Chris Page and me for that. He now has a vested interest in this company and wants as badly as I do for the company to grow and become more recognizable as a global leader in wrestling. Nothing would make me happier than for that to happen. You may not think it has anything to do with Sin City, even though I just laid it out there for all to see. SCW will never again be seen as a small player in the wrestling industry. It will be seen as a growing company with all the potential in the world.

You’re Welcome.





{Hell’s Gate Dojo - Grande Junction, Colorado - “Calling Home”}



I had known all too well what Cy meant when he said to tell me to call home. I knew it was bad, but I really wasn’t certain how bad it was. So, I stood there watching as Whisper and Rene ran a group of new students through drills. Her tone was crisp and had a slight edge to it. She had moved on from heartbroken to angry now. I couldn’t get my hands on the man that caused it, but I could be here for her if she wanted to talk. They had come to the end of the drills for the day and Rene shot me a quick smile, and ran his arm down his forearm which meant, “Go easy”. I nodded to him in return and Whisper saw me for the first time. It wasn’t really a smile she sent my way but it wasn’t murder in her eyes either. She shook her head and walked over to me, I gave her a big bear hug in return. She looked up at me, “Someone told you to call home didn’t they?” I shrugged, “or maybe I was just missing your charm and warm nature.” In return, she slapped me in the chest, “your sarcastic nature is going to get you killed one of these days.” I smiled through the sting of the slap, “Wanna talk about it?”

She rolled her eyes at me, “About what exactly, Mac? How I trust yet another miserable piece of shit? What a loser I am for opening myself up to someone, only to see it crash down around my head once again?” I sighed at her self-destructive attitude about the breakup. “That seems a bit counterproductive at the moment. What I really wanted to talk to you about is my own self-destructive nature and how I’m spreading myself too thin.” She looked at me in such a mortified way that I pulled her into another hug.

That’s when she broke into tears as I held her close, “Get that shit out, Whisper. Your students are gone and it’s just family here.”  Through our connection, I sent reassuring thoughts to her and after a few minutes the sobbing eased up and she patted me on the arm indicating I should let her go.. I did, and she patted me on the shoulder, “I’ll be back after I clean this mess up.” she pointed to her face, indicating the ruined makeup. I nodded to her, “Take all the time you need, I’m not going anywhere.” She turned and walked towards her private bathroom that was in her office. I felt the big meaty arm of Rene as he draped it across my shoulders. “I don’t know how you do that shit, Mac.” I chuckled, “It’s a gift and a curse, brother.” He laughed, “I could see that, this has been….even calling it hard wouldn’t do it justice.” I nodded in response, “yeah, I can tell, this was almost crippling for her. If I could get my hands on that bitch that did this, he’d be done” My hope had been that this would be the guy to be able to make her happy. He turned out to be just another loser that wanted to have his cake and eat it too. One of the things that I have noticed about myself lately is that I have this tendency to take on the burdens of my family.  Knowing that and changing the way I do things are two entirely different stories. When I went after Larry Tact, for example, I did that because Kat wasn’t able to at the time. Matt Knox was a twofer, for me because he tried to steal my wife. The other part again was about Kat, the way he treated her, and that whole mess.

Unfortunately Travis Blake or whatever his fucking name was, well, he was out of my reach. Whisper would not tolerate me going after him anyway. If she wants payback on that stupid little prick, she was more than capable of doing that for herself. Rene broke my thought process, “Ya know Mac, maybe it’s time to slow things down for a while.” I smirked and nodded, “Yeah, you may be right. It’s something I’ve been thinking about doing for a while.” “Good, wouldn’t want to see you burn yourself out, not with that gold strap to defend.” I nodded again, “Yeah, it’s a real killer to defend as it is but you add all that weariness from the road to it and it gets infinitely harder.” He grinned at me, “You’re so full of shit but thank you for trying to humor me on that.” I laughed at him, “You know me a little too well, old man.” He laughed, “I was just like you at one time, it’s easy to spot.” I nodded, “I’ll be right back, I’m going to go grab a smoke.” With that, I left Rene to his thoughts as I walked out into the cold night air. I slid a jacket on as I stepped outside, fishing my cigarettes out of an inside pocket. I grabbed one and lit it with the zippo lighter that red had given me, I inhaled deeply. I started down the steps and when I got to the bottom one, I nearly busted my ass on some ice that had accumulated. “Fuck, that could have ended badly,” I muttered.

I could hear the lighter steps coming behind me, and I turned around just in time to see Kat launch herself for one of her world-famous tackle hugs. An audible “Oof!” escaped me as I caught her. She buried her face in my neck as I held her close. I set her down gently because I wasn’t fully convinced of her physical recovery from surgery. She reached up and smacked me on the head, “I’m not a ceramic dish,” she claimed. I rubbed the spot where she had hit me and winked at her. She rolled her eyes and looked back at the stairs, “I think your big ass broke that.” I shrugged, “If I did, I’ll replace it, I’ve already got two by-sixes in the back of the truck.” I looked down at the cigarette and it had gone out, probably from when she jumped on me. So, I deposited it in the ashtray and grabbed a new one. Lighting it, a question came to mind. I exhaled softly, “How’s it going with Ari?” Kat shook her head, “I’m not sure, really. I don’t know her story that well.” I nodded, “Yeah, I catch bits and pieces of it from time to time. She’s got that internal rage, I know that problem well and it’s not easy to beat.” She looked at me, “Have you beaten it? I ask because I’ve noticed how much more aggressive you’ve been lately.” I gave her my most beatific “Mac Bane” smile, “My dear sister if I didn’t have that in check there would be a body count three miles long.”



{In-Studio - Las Vegas NV - “Ripping the bandaid off”}

I stand in front of the microphone once again, ready to talk about my title defense against an old adversary. The only thing out of the usual appearance is a bandaid covering a wound from my last fight, above my right eye.

They say the definition of insanity is doing the same thing over and over again but expecting a different result. I’ve done this myself a time or two. We all have that one person that we just can’t seem to beat. Well, except for Amber who just seems to be a world-beater. I digressed a little bit. This will be mine and Bill’s third match against each other. Bill finds himself in familiar territory, as the underdog.

I smile at the camera and bow my head slightly.

However, before I go into all that, there’s something else that needs to happen first.

I rip the bandaid off in a symbolic gesture.

That’s right, I’m ripping the bandaid off, so let’s sweep the curtain back and talk about real shit, shall we? Yes, I think we shall.

The temperature begins to rise as my blood pressure increases. I glare at the camera, summoning the hate and the fire I feel about the past. I don’t scream or even raise my voice, I keep it steady and soft, maybe even softer than normal. I want to keep the attention of people who have wounded me in the past.

Where are the gatekeepers? The men who screamed their opinions of injustice over my naming Matt Knox number one contender last year? That was my fucking right as the winner of the blast from the past. 

I rest my hands on the podium, breathing normally at this point, but that could change going forward. these motherfuckers have no idea of the beast that lives inside of me I thought to myself before continuing.

I told you all, he deserved to be next in line. He proved me correct, he got fucking lucky but at the end of the day, he won the strap. Much to the chagrin of all.

I pause there to allow that to sink in and to make sure that my pulse is kept in check. can’t let too much out all at once now, can we? Make them wait for it. I think to myself and I smile.
So, now we have Michael Harris named the

using air quotes.

number one contender



After he wins one match?

One

Fucking

match.


I hold my hand up to my ear as if the sound is too quiet, then I shrug my shoulders. just a whole lot of nothing I think as I continue into the next segment.

That’s right, not a fucking word. Not Ben Jordan, haven’t heard him say anything in months. Fenris, well he gets a pass, he’s hurt, and no sense in it. Mark Cross or as I like to call him, “What about me?” Oh, yeah that’s right, he’s only part-time and there was a tournament in someone else's sandbox.  Jack Washington, back of the line bitch. Oh, but he did finally sign up for the tourney because he was crying to Chris about how he didn’t get a one-on-one match. Matt Knox? Who the fuck cares.

I shake my head in disgust.

So Harris gets a fluke win over Chris Page and that makes him a number-one contender? I don’t fucking think so. We’ll see if he gets past Ken and see where that puts him. If I know my brother at all, that shit may put him on a stretcher.

To be continued…



{The Oblivion Ranch - Las Vegas NV - “Haunted By The Past”}

When she said the name, I know the shock must have registered on my face. “Admiral Gomez”, was the name she said. I looked at my wife, “I thought that piece of shit was dead.” Amused but unphased by my phrasing, “next time darling, tell me how you really feel.” I responded with sarcasm matching her own, “No one wants to know how I really feel, love.” She smirked at me as she continued to lay out the scenario of him being one of McCray’s parishioners. “That makes sense, it would give him access to all kinds of government ties. “Gomez was allowed to retire without ever facing justice for what he had done.” I shook my head and stood up. “So, we have to figure out who would want to blackmail him? That will cut the numbers down but not by much. He made a lot of enemies and screwed a lot of people out of big paydays.” I stopped and Cuyon placed a massive paw on my boot to stop my pacing. I chuckled softly and reached down to give him a little love, scratching behind his ears. “The man has a list of war crimes, three miles long at minimum.”

I scratched my beard in thought, “too bad Vivian isn’t here to tell you about him.” Amber arched an eyebrow in response. “What happened to Viv?” “Protective custody, there were four men who tried to kill her recently. She’ll testify against them in front of a grand jury soon. In the meantime, I can’t contact her for her own safety and ours.” “You think it could be one of them,” she asked. I nodded, “it would make sense, but with his reach I doubt it.” I shook my head again, “Stranger things have happened though.” I stood back up to my full height and walked back to the couch and sat down. “I’ll make a phone call though,” I said as I picked up my phone. Scrolling thru my contacts until I found the number for Jeff Castello. I pressed the phone icon and it began to ring. He picked up, “Hey Mac, what’s on your mind?” I smiled, “Well, I’m wondering who your prisoners have made contact with recently?” He paused, “I know which ones your talking about but other than their lawyers, none.” I asked, “Stupid question, what about letters written, do you guys still log that information?” He paused only briefly, “Yeah, we do.” I almost wanted to do a happy dance. “How long do you need to see who they’ve written letters to?” He sighed, “A day, maybe two.” I thought about that. “I need it as fast as you can get it for me, I think they’ve been in contact with Gomez.”

There was a long pause on his end, “I thought that bastard was dead.” I chuckled, “Yeah we’re guilty of wishful thinking.” I happened to glance over at Amber as she rolled her eyes. I smiled at her reaction and stuck my tongue out at her. Another deep sigh from Jeff, “This shit just gets crazier and crazier Mac.” I bowed my head in thought, “Yeah brother, it damn sure does. Just ring us up when you find out.” “You got it.” I disconnected the call and looked up at her. She looked at me thoughtfully, “Who is this Gomez?” I sat back in the couch and looked at her. “He is a lot of different things to different people. To me, he was a war criminal and a traitor. To Vivian, he was a hero up until the very end. Knowing your mentor tried to have you killed is a hard pill to swallow.” She nodded, “I remember you telling me about that, I’m surprised he made it out of the country alive.” I nodded, “If I’d had my way, he wouldn’t have, but Jeff wouldn’t allow me to take the shot.” She looked at me in a way that said she understood. “Vivian and I had become close friends, she was an amazing sailor. She always did things the right way.”

She smiled at me, “And she still does, Mac.” I nodded and smiled back at her, “Roger that.” I stood back up, “you want some coffee?” She looked at her watch, “Shit why not?” I laughed as I made my way to the coffee pot.”





[in-studio - Las Vegas NV - “Ripping The Bandaid Off Part 2”}

Still in front of the camera and microphone, continued from previously. Now we get to the real reason for this promo Bill.

I’ve told you all of that, so you understand why I may be just a bit angry. So, you’ll understand why Bill has to pay the price.

A look of amusement, almost pure joy comes over my face.I’m going to enjoy this way more than I should.

Billy B. You’re an interesting dude, I’ll tell you that. You believe that you deserve this title match don’t ya?

I have to spend a moment fighting back the laughter.

Before I get too far into this, I do have respect for the things Bill’s accomplished. I know that he is a man that tries to win at any cost. I can’t shame him or blame him for that because I’m the same way. If I know him at all he will make all kinds of accusations towards me and the saviors. Because It’s Bill, no one will believe the shit he says. Dumb motherfucker.

I shake my head in disgust and sigh loudly.

Bill, we’ve been in the ring way more often than the record keepers indicate. They say three but I think this is the fourth or fifth time isn’t it? I’m pretty sure it’s been twice in the Blast From The Past Tournament. Bill was also one of my first matches here as I was running through the roulette division like there was no competition at all. Because there wasn’t. Before I knew it, I was five and oh and was the roulette champion. I destroyed everyone they put in my path. Much like I’ve done throughout the other men’s divisions. Internet, World Title reign number 4.

Spreading my arms out wide as if to say, need I say more? I refuse to take him lightly, as easy as it that would be to do. The thing that sticks in my mind is any given Sunday.

So yes, Bill and I have some history. When we first launched The Saviors, Bill, and Vinnie were the first victims. You’ve got Vinny’s goofy ass out there trying to turn over a new leaf. Meanwhile, his buddy Bill is busy making excuses on why he’s losing so often.

I shake my head back and forth making the tsk-tsk sound at the camera.

Now then, I know you’ll be bringing your lovely bride to ringside with you. Be warned Bill, if she sticks her nose in this match, Kat will be at ringside to make sure she pays the price. This is the only warning you’ll get.

I gaze as I look at the camera becomes sterner.

Should you manage to win this match and become the new SCW World Champion? It would open up a whole new world for you and Bea. People will want to be your friend. You’ll have people offering to help you manage the additional money that comes with being a world champion. The ladies will come knocking, Bill, they won’t care that you’re married. They’ll want that D, buddy. I hope you think you are ready for that kind of world.

I stare at the camera with a blank expression and then smirk at my own words.

Then there’s the schedule, the signings, and the radio and television interviews. A whole new wardrobe where you’ll have to look your best for the people. The fans would love you as a world champion there chief.

The smirk grows into a smile. I snap my fingers.

Then you’ll wake up because it’s all been a dream. A beautiful dream full of rainbows and unicorns. All because you have an overactive imagination Bill because that’s never gonna happen as long as I breathe. Bill, you are a career mid-carder at best. You like to tell stories that are obvious lies, only you believe they are true. So, that makes you a delusional career mid-carder with aspirations of greatness.

My smile disappears as I consider the alternate ending.

But what if he does beat me? What if I lose this title to a bumbler like Bill? Shit, I might have to retire at that point, I don’t think my ego could take that. Even if you do billy boy, you won’t get to celebrate that victory. No, because you can’t celebrate your moment if someone knocks you the hell out.

Fade.



6
Climax Control Archives / Forget what you know, shit’s about to get real.
« on: February 03, 2023, 09:52:05 PM »
Forget what you know, shit’s about to get real.

“The true responsible will do whatever it takes to hold each droplet accountable when the stormwater inundates the fences of our living. ("Finally things had lost their weightiness" )”
― Erik Pevernagie

Foreword:

When the words CCPE are said out loud in the wrestling community, what do you think the general reaction is? Anger, and jealousy mostly. Our most recent feather in our cap is when we took on the world and reigned supreme. I do realize that this really doesn’t have anything to do with Sin City, but at the same time it does. You take someone like our boy Goth, he participated in that tournament against Joe Montouri. Do I like Joe? Not really, no. Thing is Goth gave him all he wanted and more. He pushed Joe harder than anyone other than myself that I’ve seen. Chris Page is here in SCW, Chris is the owner of the organization. Kat Jones, who is known to all, is now the president of CCPE, helping him run the organization. A very new addition to SCW is our friend Peter Vaughn. A man who really doesn’t need any kind of introduction, unless you’ve been living under a rock for the last two years. He’s a man who’s won 5 different world titles. I hate to have to repeat this but CCPE is not a stable, faction or whatever reference you want to use. We are a collection of some of the elite in this business. We’ve been proving our dominance for almost two years now, and yes we are so very proud of what we’ve accomplished.

Much like the Saviors, here in Sin City. We are the main event whether anyone likes it or not. It’s been that way since Ken Davison, Goth, myself, Kat at first, Kim, and of course the Lady Melissa first came together. I’ve held this title on four separate occasions, all within two years. Ken is a two time world champion, Goth has also held it twice but now starts his fourth reign as a roulette champion. Kat, of course, is retired now and is my agent full time. Then in comes one of the baddest women on the planet, Kim Pain. it doesn’t stop there, there will be some announcements made at the next climax control about new members and what that means for the blast from the past and the world titles.

Stay tuned kids, this ride is about to get bumpy as hell.




{The Roulette Wheel - Las Vegas NV - “A new start” }



By Shane Raynor - First Tennessee Park, CC BY-SA 2.0, https://commons.wikimedia.org/w/index.php?curid=42142515

That february wind bit deep into my skin as I watched the kid take batting practice. Every pitch thrown, it either hit the wall or cleared it in deep center field. “I don’t think I’ve ever seen an infielder with that kind of pop to his bat,” The coach muttered almost under his breath. Jimmy couldn’t hear it from his vantage point and I only barely caught it. Jimmy had been a hell of a good football and baseball player in highschool. It’s Texas, it’s what they grow up watching and loving. Jimmy wrestled for a couple of years without much success. I mean he had won a world title in the indies. It was a streaming fed called VCW, and he held that title for damn near a year. It might have been the independent scene but it was fun to watch him take it and run with the ball for that company. I ripped open the bag of sunflower seeds into my hand and they went in my mouth immediately. I worked them into position, looking like Tug McGraw to help with the visual. I knew Amber wouldn’t be here today, it was just practice and she didn’t seem to have any interest in baseball. I, however, would be around as much as I could, so he knew that the old man was for it and wanted him to have success.

They weren’t anywhere near done for the day but his time in the cage had come to an end. I watched him come out of the cage and waved to him and he nodded his head and kept on about his drills. He took this game even more seriously than he had combat sports. It was admirable to be honest, god bless I have good kids. Each one of them had unquestioned talent and in different areas. Jimmy had set the bar though, he was showing his younger brother that it’s okay to not be in wrestling. Aerik, who had been a really good basketball player in school, had plans to try out next year for the Rocket’s D-Leage team in hopes of landing a full-time gig.

Julez, my daughter, had not made up her mind yet. She was tempted by the wrestling industry and was hopeful that Amber would train her. I told her not to be upset if that didn’t happen. After the soul-crushing way that Avalon had treated Amber and Masque as well, I didn’t see her taking on any students anytime soon. Maybe not ever to be honest about it. I spit out a few shells as I turned to walk back to the parking lot. I sighed very loudly at the thought of what Avalon was doing to Amber, it made me bitter and angry. Here was a kid with all the potential in the world, and she was flushing it down the drain for spite.”Such is life, I suppose, people doing stupid human tricks.” I found my way to the truck in this massive parking lot and saw something odd. A single card was stuck under the windshield wiper on the driver's side. Without breaking stride, my hand went to the pistol I had holstered in the small of my back. As I continued to head towards my truck, I scanned the area, “Maybe I’m being paranoid,” I said to myself.

The card turned out to be blank, with not a drop of ink on it. Out of my hip pocket, I pulled out a telescoping mirror and started going around the truck's perimeter. That turned up nothing at all, everything was as expected. I started checking the door handle and no sign of anything there or on the mirrors, maybe it was just someone fucking with me. It made the hairs on the back of my neck stand up, all the same. I hit the door release and checked the backseat as I would normally do, but no one was back there. I climbed into the driver's side and started the truck, there was no accompanying explosion much to my delight. Was it my disagreement with Ken that was driving this paranoia? Was it Masque? That was when I looked up where the business card was behind my windshield wiper and there was a message there. If I had removed the card I would have seen it. It read, “Shit’s about to get real.” A thinly veiled threat from someone? I wasn’t sure, Masque or Abigail as she was calling herself now was still very much a threat. Yes, Amber had defeated her but defeating someone in a single match, doesn’t make them go away.

I had this nagging feeling that something terrible was on its way and my gut was rarely wrong. Now it was time for keeping my head on a swivel.

{The Oblivion Ranch - Las Vegas, NV - “Former Glory”}





{In-Studio - The Oblivion Ranch - “Real Shit”}

A few hours later, I found myself standing on the front porch of the ranch house. A fresh cup of coffee in my hands and a satisfied smile on my face. Lighting a cigarette, I took a seat in my usual place. That old slatted wooden chair suited me, it was kind of a reflection of who I am. It had a very old-school feel to it. It was rigid almost to the point of being hard, and like me, it had very little give to it. I watched as the clouds began rolling in, tinged with grey, some a slightly darker color than others. That also felt like a reflection of myself and the world I lived in. Everything was in a constant state of flux. The only thing that was static, was my love for my wife. That’s the reason that when things had become so chaotic and we weren’t spending much time together, I had worked on her bike. I had done it on the sly to surprise her with something good, after all the bad she had gone through over the last six months or so.I had been able to restore it completely, and it now sat in the detached garage, just off to the left of the house. She wouldn’t be home for a bit, but it made me proud, because of the time, and energy I put into it. Complete with new paint, the same color it was of course. I’m not foolish enough to think changing the paint scheme was a good idea. She had gotten it that way and I wasn’t going to change that. My reverie is broken as the cigarette was causing my index and middle finger to become warm. So I crushed it out. Taking my coffee and pack of cigarettes with me I walked out to the garage where I had put her busa after I had gotten it done. I finished it earlier today while she was gone.



Down to the very last detail, this machine was ready to roll. It looked beautiful and I hoped she would love it as much as I did. I remembered when that bitch poured sugar in the gas tank, she was still owed a receipt as far as I was concerned. I knew red, she would finish that fight.

“No fucking doubt about that.”

Admiring my own handiwork, I sighed with contentment on a job well done. I knew it was road ready because I had ridden it here from the garage in town. It ran like a fucking dream, no one was going to easily be able to keep up with her on the open road. This Hayabusa was an absolute beast and a beautiful bike as well. When I started it up in the Oblivion Garage, I could feel the power surge, no wonder she loved this bike so much. It was crazy the amount of power that came from this thing. Not that I was going to convert from Suzuki to Harley Davidson, that simply wasn’t gonna happen. It was impressive though. My pleasant thoughts were interrupted as my mind drifted to the upcoming match against Vinnie and Bill. I knew I needed to get in there and cut my promos. So happy thoughts would have to wait until later after Amber got home.

That’s when I heard the click of the garage door opener, I was already here so I might as well wait. The door slowly rose up to meet the rafters of the garage, whining and complaining the whole way. I probably needed to grease that damn chain again. Oh, the joys of home ownership. I looked at her behind the wheel of my truck, her facial expression was blank. I didn’t know if he was going to cry and laugh or flip me off. I knew she recognized the bike but I couldn’t decipher the expression.

To be continued…



I’ve never been shy about voicing my opinions on things, and neither has Amber as was obvious in our most recent social media interaction. She got her “I told you so” moment. Me, being me, I simply let it go. It made me wonder how long it would take before I could do the same thing regarding Gabriel. Would I actually treat it like she did? There was some spite in that, spite that I could even feel through Twitter.

Adjusting the microphone in front of me, I test a few things and then I stand in front of the microphone. I can still feel the dampness of my hair, it would take most of the day to dry unless I took a blow dryer to it. I knew I wouldn’t, I smirk at my own indecision and tap the microphone one last time.

CCPE, that’s all people are talking about in the wrestling community these days. Why do you suppose that is? Because we fucking rocked the world! That’s why. What makes it even better is that Chris cut some of the fat out of our roster of talent. The guys that couldn’t be bothered to step up. What’s really interesting is that sometimes the fatheaded goofs cut themselves out of the equation. The people who don’t really contribute to anything we are trying to do. No reason given, just gone.

I shake my head and chuckle.
Some peoples fucking kids. Speaking of children, one of mine made the change from wrestling to baseball. My oldest son, Jimmy inked a deal with the Vegas franchise the blackjacks, who are a part of the newest cyber league. It’s still in it’s infancy but hopefully it will give him a chance to play at the pro level and on a high level. But, enough of that, now it’s time to talk bidness.

I laugh at the thought of this tag team match and I roll my eyes.

Fucking Bill and Vinnie.

I put my hands on my hips and bow my head for a moment.

This is the best you can do for your current world champion, the former world champion who has been his partner in crime for almost twenty years?

I don’t even bother trying to hide my anger at the situation. I flip the camera off and everyone who watches this.

It’s bullshit. I mean, how many times do we have to blow these punks up in the ring? One is an out of shape, overweight slob, while the other is running around here, thinking he’s fucking hugh heffner.

I turn my back on the camera and microphone, throwing my hands up in the air.

Mercer is right, it’s not the same Sin City that we all remember. In some ways it’s better and in some other ways it’s worse. This tag team match is an example of worse.  My last match, was against men of substance, mostly.

I turn back around, with a smile I begin to address my partner for this match.

My partner in crime for this match and yes it will be a crime. At least I think assault with intent to maim is still classified that way is none other than Ken Davison. We’ve been brothers for a long time. We’ve been through a lot of shit over the years.

I nod at the camera and I continue to smile.

I don’t know the why’s of it, but I do appreciate his transparency on the subject. He said that he was doing what he needed to for his family. I can respect that statement. Now then, Ken will continue to be pissy about what I said but at the end of the day, nothing changes. I’ll continue to fuck with him by bringing food to his wife, and you’re god damned right I’m building up those points for godfather rights to the new baby they have on the way. 

I stick my tongue out at him like you would a friend who was standing in front of you.

I had some shit I was going to say, and yes, my angst does have a target but it’s not my partner. Will it affect us as far as teaming together? Maybe? Yes? No?  I wouldn’t think so, we’re both professionals with goals and aspirations. The one thing I hope in this matchup is that his thinking remains in the present and not the future. It’s an easy trap to fall into when you have such a glowing future ahead of you. It has been a pleasure to witness my brother be happy.

My smile fades as I focus on our opponents.

Then there are you two glorified gorillas, oh, and Bea. In case you’ve forgotten about what she did to me the last time I was anywhere near you two. I haven’t forgotten and I damn sure have not forgiven. You three are the reason that Fenris was blinded, just like you had tried to do the same to me before that incident. 

I shake my head.

Don’t mistake my tone, I’m not angry and I don't have any real disdain for you.  It’s actually sympathy. I cannot help but feel sorry for you three, honestly. You guys are the textbook example of insanity. You do the same things over and over again and actually expect a different outcome.

Sighing quietly I look up at the camera.

The fact that you guys are trying to turn over a new leaf has not been lost on me. Nor has the fact that you guys have held virtually every title that this company has. The real issue is that I don’t give a shit. I don’t care about your accomplishments, your social status or anything else you have to talk about.

I harrumph as I continue to address them.

What I do and hopefully we do care about is continuing the dominance that we’ve shown for the last year. I know that’s all that matters to me.  We show up and show out every single week. One thing that no one can fault us for is our work ethic. Every single time we enter that ring, it’s maximum effort and execution. Unlike so many others that show up to collect a paycheck, we go out there to collect titles, week in and week out.

Fade

7
SCW World Title Match RP 2 of 2.

“Nobody's taller than the last man standing” - LaMichael James

Intro:

I stood in front of the microphone, I looked like hell, but after so many times of having you face caved in, I really didn’t think it mattered much.

In just a few days, two and a half men will enter a match to decide the next world champion. So, sue me, I’m being honest. Ken and I are the only real men in this match. We give Jack a half-a-man rating, well, because it’s Jack.

I shrug, and think to myself, God I hate that asshole

A fatal four-way match, where the champion has already asked for war, is not a match but a war. But hell, he asked so nicely, and everything that’s what it will be. Two of the three people I face in this encounter are absolute scumbags and I have no qualms about putting them down or at least in their place.

I shake my head and smile again.

They say that no one can stop the reaper when it comes for your soul. We shall see but the truth is the matter is I don’t want any of your souls. There’s only one thing that will do.

I make the belt motion across my abdomen, still with a smile.

Ten pounds of gold is currently in the possession of “Godly” Ken Davison. The current, reigning, and defending World Champion.

Leaning on the podium in front of me, my expression softens slightly

Years from now people will say that they came to watch a wrestling match, but what they got was one of the bloodiest affairs they’d ever seen in their lives. Where that title is concerned, and my friend already knows this, I will not have any remorse or regrets when it comes to who gets hurt.

I feel my expression harden as I ease up on the podium and stand more to my full height.

Only one can lift that belt and I plan on being that person because no one stands taller than the last man standing.

I run my thumb across my throat.

No retreat, no surrender, and no survivors.




“The Aftermath”

Looking outside of the offices of Jeff Castello, I see the trees move ever so slightly, bending every once in a while as the breeze increases. The back-and-forth sway of the trees reminds me very much of Vivian’s life in the past few months. She and Grey have been through a lot recently. Someone from her past had come looking to end her life because of the choices they made. We had spent the day, reviewing how they would protect her and Grey, and Krayon of course. After that harrowing experience, they needed time and space to heal. Watching them as a couple, it was easy to see that Grey was her rock. They interacted with such love and compassion for one another. The verification process of a new identity and home somewhere was the important part I thought as I stared at my own reflection in the window of Jeff’s office. I scrubbed my face with my hands, God I looked like shit right now. In just a few days, I’d be trying to win the world title from Ken or whoever I could beat down and pin. It didn’t have to be him after all, and that made me smile. My thoughts were interrupted by Jeff, “Hey, let’s go get some coffee and have a smoke,” he said, bringing me back to the present.

Scratching the back of my head, I give a sheepish smile, “Yeah, a good stretch of the legs wouldn’t hurt.” On the way to the door, I stopped and scratched Krayon behind the ears he whined softly and I touched Vivian lightly on the shoulder. I stood back up and met Jeff at the door. We headed out into the lobby and walked through the twisting and turning hallway to the elevator. I flashed my id to the Marines posted there and they let us both pass into the elevator. We were on the thirty-fifth floor so we had time to talk. He looked in my direction, and the look was one of concern. “Mac, what’s going through your head right now? I’ve seen that look a hundred times.” I shrugged in return, “just the face I was born with,” I said in my most innocent voice. He nudged me with his elbow, “Every time I see that look, I know you’re about to do something reckless, and probably life-threatening.”  I knew what he was talking about but I shrugged it off. “Please tell me you’re not going after the men that tried to kill Viv.” I nodded at the statement, “No, that’s not why…it has nothing to do with your case. This,” I point to my face, “Is because of the match I have coming up. Two of the three men in that match, I despise. With all the shit that Amber’s been through? I’m out for blood this time, Chief.”

After some time, we reached the lobby. The lobby at this particular office was very nondescript, it was so boring it made a wrestling changing room seem lavish. As we approached the coffee bar, I asked, “So, what’s next for Vivian and Grey?” He looked disappointed that I had asked the question. “That’s bad news for you, especially. It’s a big part of the witness protection program that a lot of people never even consider.” I nodded, I knew it was coming but I was hoping it wouldn’t. “So, that means no contact with family and friends,” I said, it wasn’t a question, I was just seeking verification of my own fear. Quietly he said, “Afraid so.” I could hear the sadness in his voice. I clapped him on the shoulder, “She’ll be fine, hoss, don’t worry about that.” He looked up and smiled, “I know, I was worried how you might take that news. I know you guys have been close for a long time.” I nodded, “I may be sad about it later, but it’s no good for her to hear it or for Grey to see it.” We got our coffee and stopped by the station with creamer and sugar. That’s when I zipped my jacket up, it was cold as hell outside. Or maybe that was just my soul turning a little bit blacker. It was getting really hard to tell these days.

“I’m guessing this is where we part company for a while?” He shook his head, “Not really, I do need a smoke, by the time we are done here, they will be on their way to a new life.” I laughed, “You didn’t have to try to deceive me, Jeff.” He shook his head, “No deception, you know the protocol.” Indeed I did, I’ve done many of these over the years with Jeff, but this was the first one that was so personal. I knew I should not have contacted him for this, but damnit we both had personal ties to Vivian and Grey. I kept waiting for the other shoe to drop with Jeff. So far it hadn’t.

He finished making his coffee turn colors and we stepped out into the cold Maryland night. I lit my cigarette with my zippo and he did with his as well. “Mac, do you ever regret leaving the service?” I nodded, “Sometimes, my life would have been very different if I had stayed. I would have most likely ended up dead, to be honest, so there’s that.” He chuckled, “Because of Spaz,” he asked. “Between him, his goon squad, and being so wreckless.” He smiled, “Well that is one thing you no longer have to worry about. You know that holding area under the pentagon?” I smiled in return, “The one that acts like a faraday cage?” He laughed, “yes that one, no comms in or out. You couldn’t buy a cell signal in that joint with a fist full of fifties.” I nodded, “yeah, I get that. That’s where he’s being held?” He shrugged, “I can neither confirm nor deny that question” I barked a laugh, “I understand, senator.” He shook his head. Taking another long drag of my smoke and exhaling slowly, the awkward silence continued. “Something on your mind, Jeff.” He nodded, “You remember, Gomez?” “Yeah, the war criminal that we allowed to retire instead of facing a firing squad as he should have.” He nodded solemnly, “One of our many mistakes. I’m hearing rumors that someone is trying to release all the skeletons in his closet. If it was anyone else I wouldn’t care, but his skeletons would impact a lot of people.” I nodded in recognition of the threat. It didn’t affect me personally but it was a national security issue that Jeff would have to deal with.

“Wet work?” I asked him and he nodded again. “I’ll send the information over by courier in a few days.” We shook hands as we parted company and I headed out for the next stop.




Once again in front of a microphone and preparing to talk about my least favorite subject. A guy who makes other scumbags look saintly. A guy with no redeeming qualities. Makes Knox look like a decent human.

Oh, I think I'll start with you, Jack. I get it, in your world, King Jack decides who the worthy are. Who should hold the title and who shouldn’t even be considered a contender? Welcome to reality Wash. This ain’t Philly or Kansas. It’s the real world where words don’t win you matches. Thinly veiled insults and accusations don’t mean shit in this reality. What does matter is that we will compete in a fatal four-way match to determine who’s the best of the best in this company? Are you following along or do I need to get out the construction paper and the crayons? Okay, crayons it is then.

I reach under the podium and grab a piece of construction paper and a box of crayons and set them on the podium. I start with the purple crayon and continue speaking.

I’ve heard you call yourself confident so often. I think you spelled narcissist wrong. The funny thing about those kinds of people, they crave power and authority but sadly have the accountability of a toddler. You’re a megalomaniac at best and just a shit-talking punk at worst. A man who truly believes he’s the best on the stick of any of us. That’s funny, you’re good at it but hardly the best. 10 years in SCW? Yeah, I get that, you’re proud of the only place you’ve ever been. You’d rather be a big fish in a small pond than ever dream of competing where the competition is too big for you. You talk about how you’ve been overlooked, as evidence you’ve tied the lack of your picture not being on the main page. As for why you haven’t gotten your shot before now? Well, maybe it’s because the last time you had it, your reign made you look like you were competing in amateur hour. So poor little Jack Washington feels neglected and abandoned, don’t yall understand? Jack, we all know you’re an attention seeker, so go buy yourself a fucking puppy and sit down.

I stop drawing momentarily, eyeballing my work I smile.

You believe you are the only one in this match who deserves to hold that title. You are wrong, but let’s pretend for a moment that you’re right. What would that look like? Let’s see, you don’t do appearances for the company as it is, would that change to make you look more legit as a champion? Nah, you’re too busy running a casino, I’ve been to it, nice place. It looks like you’ve got people to help keep things running smoothly. I always suspected that you had some business acumen, that’s one thing at least you’ve proved me right on. I thought for a long time that you were a smart man until I saw your promo.

I put the purple crayon back in the box and withdraw the black one and begin working on my masterpiece.

What did you call Amber? My girlfriend? You know good and damn well that she’s my wife, you know the woman that held the bombshell longer than anyone in the history of this company.

I stop drawing and hold up the black crayon and wag it as I think about what to say next.

That’s funny.

I continue to draw and talk, getting more and more amused with my drawing.

You were right about the fact that I couldn’t protect her, I couldn’t protect her. She made a decision, funny they do that sometimes. They make decisions all on their own. I don’t protect her because she doesn’t need my protection. I assume that it’s the same in your family. Don’t you have a younger brother? I’m sure that he’s made choices that you didn’t agree with but you didn’t protect him from his choices? I’m sure you do understand that. Maybe not though, maybe you don’t give a fuck about anyone but yourself.

I shrug in indifference and then placing the black crayon back in the box, I withdraw the red one.

Your assertion that no one could fill your shoes, is true. That’s because no one wants to. You are the epitome of what most people never aspire to be. To be straight with you, I think you’re a fucking poser and a fraud. Sure, you beat me, and Fenris as well. The difference is that when we lose, we learn something from that. By the way, it is bragging regardless of if you can back it up, it makes you look like a putz. You might consider doing it a different way.  Another great point, yes, I’ve lost my fair share of matches here but I never ran away and I never duck anyone who wants to fight.

Now finished with the red one, I put it back into the box and close the lid. I don’t reveal what the drawing is quite yet though.

Good thing this isn’t social media, Jack. The fact checkers would have a field day with your bull shit. The Saviors are alive and well and I’m still very much a part of it. When we decide someone has to go, we do it our way. Take Supreme Machine for example. After he challenged me for the world title, I sent him home with his tail between his legs. When I beat Alex Jones, he fucking retired. Mark Cross? He left when I beat him for the title. I’m sure you remember Mark, the same guy that beat you for the title. Not only beat you but embarrassed you live on pay-per-view. It was glorious watching him work. Another footnote to my time in SCW is the fact that I’ve beaten the men that beat you previously. Like when Goth took the internet title from you. Mark Cross and Alex Jones, did the same thing.

With my masterpiece done, I take a cigarette out and light it with my zippo. The inscription on it reads, “Toe Tags and Body Bags.” Amber had given this to me as a wedding gift. I smile as I remember the day fondly. Toe tags and body bags were exactly what I envisioned for this match.

Yet, my time in this company is uneventful, is it?

I shake my head again in indifference to his opinion of my body of work. Some people's opinions simply didn’t matter. 

We look at the world through different lenses, and mine aren’t rose-colored. I see clearly, now more than ever. Ken and I have no issues with one another. You could say that I’ll help him make sure that you don’t walk out of the arena with that title. You are quite simply the least deserving competitor of a title reign that I’ve ever seen. Wanna act like the world, business and company owe you something? You’re dumber than you look if you believe that. You’re not the guy who put this company on his back the last two years. What have you ever done to help this company thrive? How much talent have you recruited to make sure this company continues to thrive? How have you even promoted this company, whether it be through interviews or special appearances? Any? If you do, name them. I’ve never seen you lift a finger to help anyone but yourself.

I start to show the picture, but I remembered a couple of things that had to be said.

My world title wins have been far from random, but living in the past is not what I do. You’re apt at calling others out for their pasts but never owning your own mistakes. As I said earlier, you have the accountability of a toddler. The first time you beat me, I was the world champion then. I said then that I didn’t care about that match with you because at that time it was true. You didn’t get rewarded for it then. I guess that’s one less stepping stone you can lay claim to, huh? The last time, you beat me, no excuses or deflection from me. You got me, beating me wasn’t what got you this match. Management must have had some sympathy for you because you’re such a whiny bitch.

I smile, amused with my opinions and thoughts being expressed in this way.

Regardless of how you got into this match for the title, you won’t be leaving with it, Jack. The only way you're leaving this match is on a stretcher, toe tag is optional.

Before leaving the area, I lift the construction paper up off the podium, then I present it to the audience at home.

Rest In Peace
Dumbass!

I leave it behind on the podium, laughing as I exit the room.


The cool breeze cut through the area like a knife through butter. It carried with it the light scent of pine and a faint stinging sensation to exposed skin. I breathed it in deeply, I loved the winter months. It very rarely got this cold in Port Arthur but I loved it when I did. I had thought about Vivian and Grey often over the last few days, and about what the wet work might be this time. I knew who it was about but not what it was about. This was a part of my life I had yet to share with Amber, I needed to make sure I did that soon. She was back in Vegas right now, while I was attending to some things on the ranch. Those things had to do with cougars hunting on our land, and killing and eating our calves. Off to the right of me, I could hear movement. I doubted it was one of the cats since I was sitting on my front porch. Plus, I wouldn’t have heard them if it was. I took another long drink of coffee from my Contigo branded coffee cup. Loved these damn things, keeps coffee hot. “Hey Mac, came the call from that direction. My foreman, Jimbo was not exactly subtle or quiet which suited me just fine. I yelled back, “Same place as last time,” I said in a flippant and sarcastic nature. He came up on the porch and sat down in a chair not far away. “We got problems, Chief. There’s more than one big cat out there.” My eyebrows shot up and I almost snorted my coffee through my nose.

“Fuck me,” I said quietly. “Yeah, we spotted 3 different ones, all males.” if you know anything about male cats, they don’t co-exist well together, and there would eventually be a dispute over territory. There was also a female cougar living on the land but she rarely ever came after the cattle. “You boys, got the tranqs and cages to transport them?” He nodded, “We do, everything is all set to go.” I lit another cigarette and the acrid smell drifted up around my face. “Alright, Let’s get started then. We’ll use four-wheelers instead of horses.  The last thing I want is to have one come up lame.” He smiled that crooked, Han Solo-style smile at me, “Way ahead of you boss, gassed up and ready to go” I laughed lightly, “That’s the reason I pay you the big bucks, Jimbo.” We headed to a barn, just to the right of the house, the four and three-wheelers were kept there. They were loaded out with water, rifles, and jerky. All are strapped into the driver-side storage. We cranked ‘em up and headed out to the last known location. When we arrived at that spot, I could clearly see the tracks, these boys were not small. At least based on the depth of the impression their paws made. I scanned the area but there was no sign of them, not that I could tell. It was approaching sundown, so we had to be careful.

I sat on the seat of the four-wheeler, chewing on a piece of jerky and I heard that first shot ring out nearby. “I missed and he’s headed your way Jimbo,” was the call over the radio. “Shit,” I said as I saw Jimbo duck down. The cougar flew right over the top of him, but Jimbo was a small wiry man, and quick as a proverbial cat. He spun around and took aim, he squeezed the trigger and the big cat dropped on its side. It tried to rise several times but then the medicine kicked in and it was sleeping in a matter of seconds. I picked up the radio, “One down, we’ll need help loading this big fella into the cage for transport.” After a few moments, “On our way.” I felt the four-wheeler rock a bit and thought it must have been me shifting to my position at first. That was when I could feel hot breath on the back of my neck. I knew I had to act because I knew there was another one right behind me. Without hesitating I dove out of the four-wheeler and Jimbo was right there to put the second one to sleep with a single shot. “That was a bit closer than I’d like to experience again,” I said breathlessly. He smiled as he helped me up, “I don’t think I’ve ever seen anything sneak up on you, are you okay?” I dusted myself off and smiled sheepishly. “Yeah, I’m good, a bit distracted by other things but I’m okay.”

The other team rolled in at that time and began helping Jimbo load both cats, we could hear a shot off in the distance.

To be continued.



Rest In Peace
Dumbass!


Matthew has been very quiet, it’s almost like he’s retired again or has decided he’s not up for another fight with me. He couldn’t beat Washington or Ken, so what did he do instead? He pulled the ropes away from Ken, forcing him to tap out to Jack when Ken held the internet title. Do you even recall why I did everything but end your career when we were in the ring last? I know I haven’t forgotten the man that tried to destroy my life. My career didn’t mean shit to me, but to take advantage of another man's wife is the lowest of the low. The amount of mental anguish that I suffered when I started hearing things is probably something you cannot fathom. Yet here you are back again, and back into the fold with Masque. I mean, I shouldn’t care, right? Having given you everything you needed to move on. Documentation to get you out of harm's way and Masque. I forgave you when you were present and Masque tried to kill my wife and you did nothing. You did nothing to try and help her, you stood there like it was nothing to you. Like she meant nothing to you. Was it just another attempted conquest of a woman you didn’t deserve?

I shake my head in disgust, I always felt this way when I spoke about him. I just cannot fathom someone with absolutely no morals. It breaks my brain to even consider what happened to him to make him this way.

You always called Amber your friend, but I sensed nothing that even remotely resembled that. I don’t think you even know anymore. I tried so hard to try to be your friend. All I got in return was a handful of nothing. If you were to ask her, she would shrug off her injuries as if they don’t matter. She knows, in great detail, what you did and didn’t do. She’s a much gentler soul than I am, I don’t forget and I won’t forgive you again. The only thing left is your destruction. We had a death match, not so long ago, didn’t we? At the end of that, I stood over you, do you remember? The things I did to you in that match have likely never been done to you before in a match. The methods I used were those that I’ve learned throughout a very long career. I felt no remorse for those things. I felt justified in everything I’ve done to this point. I’ll continue to feel that way until you are out of this business for good.

I could feel the bile rising in my throat, I hated this topic almost as much as I hated him. To me, that was hard to believe.

Every strike, punch, kick, slam, or whatever I deliver to you will be meant to make you beg. To make you beg for me to stop, to tap out, to just fucking give up. Now I hear that Ken wants to do this the old-school way. I would call it the carnage way but for me, that’s not true. It's the way that I broke into this business. I hope you are all ready for anything to go. This ain't for the weak of heart or like Knox, those of no spine.

I scrubbed my face and shook my head.

I just can’t even with this shit right now.

I stayed there for just a moment, feeling like I might throw up but then swallowed it back down and headed to the door leading out of the studio.



Continuing from the previous section…

The shot had rung out from farther to the south. These big boys were caged and being loaded for transport. A ranger there, Sue McCalister was supervising the whole show, she nodded at me. “Perfect execution, never seen the likes of it really. Most ranches just shoot these animals and we never know about it.” A grim smile came over my face, “I kill for only two reasons, to protect my family and to eat.” She gave me a smile, “That’s a very honorable philosophy.” Before I could respond, I felt a hand on my shoulder, “They got the third big male, Mac.” I looked at Jimbo, “Okay, let’s go help the get loaded up and we can call it a night. Booze is on me.” I look back at the ranger but she was already on her machine and headed to the other site. “That’s more like it! You heard the man, let’s get this shit wrapped up and go get drunk!” It didn’t take long to get to the other site that they had scouted out. The scene was much like I expected, the cat was sleeping and they were loading him into the cage. Sue,” three for three, I’m impressed. We’ll have a doc check them over when we get them into town to make sure they’re okay.” I nodded, “please let me know once the exams are done. If we can improve the process we’ll certainly do that.” She didn’t respond, she just waved her goodbye and get back into her vehicle.

One of the ranch hands approached slowly, he was actually wringing his hands, like he was scared. Must have been being out here hunting the big cats. His name was Francisco, last summer he finished getting his citizenship, a very proud moment for us all. “Mr. Bane?” He looked terrified, so I let him take his time. “Yes Franciso, my goodness my man, why are you so nervous?” He takes a big breath and exhales slowly, “Can I be excused from this night of drinking?” I looked at him, I started to verbally dress him down but I caught something in his look. “That’s no problem at all.” He smiled and allowed a sigh of relief escaped him. “Thank you, boss. I really appreciate it.” I heard Jimbo clear his throat, “Francisco, do you want to tell him why?” He immediately looked down in shame. Francisco had always been one of our avid partygoers but something had happened recently. He had pain in his stomach and had to go to the doctor recently. “Take your time, no rush.” He sighed again, “I told you I would Jimbo,” he said giving his foreman side-eye. “Mr. Bane, I have what they call acute recurring pancreatitis.” I nodded, “What did the doc tell you?” He took a deep breath, “He says that I shouldn’t eat red meat and starchy foods anymore. No alcohol of any kind, either. What did I do to deserve this hell?”

I gave the man a rough embrace, “It’s not karma my man, it’s a disease, one that you can partially control.” He hugged me back and was trying so very hard not to cry. To be honest so was I. These men and women that worked for me were a part of my extended family and when they hurt, I hurt. “Francisco, It’s going to be okay my friend. I know this disease all too well. You remember my grandmother, Rita, yah?” I knew he would considering she used to feed most of these boys just about every day. “I miss her, she was the fucking best.” I nodded, “Yes she was, and she had a more serious form of this disease, it was a complication of her diabetes. They called her Chronic Pancreatitis.” He nodded sagely and then panic set in, “Am…am…ami gonna die?” I put my arm around his shoulder and squeezed him in close. “Dude, we all day some day. What you have isn’t treatable, but you can control how bad it gets. Listen to your doctor.” He nodded again and I could see the pain in his eyes. The rest of the hands had all headed back to the main house now and it was just the three of us. “Take some time off, Francisco.” He started to protest but I cut him off. “Paid time off my friend. Use the time for whatever you want to do, whether it’s your own research about this or just laying by a pool somewhere warm. Take care of yourself, my friend. The job and the work will still be here when you get back.” He gave me a quick hug in thanks and I smiled. “Take all the time you need.”




The call for carnage has been issued, I’m probably the only person that will answer that call. Just like you did for me. Together we have forever changed the landscape of this company. For reasons of my own, I didn’t want to be a part of this match, I felt like Goth should have gotten the nod instead of me. I did still have this rematch clause that I had no intention of using.

I look at the camera, and the disgust is obvious. Whether it’s because of talking about Knox previously or about the current subject of this conversation is unknown, even to me.

But, here we are old man. Just like the old days, isn’t it? I would say it was a coincidence that we keep finding ourselves standing across the ring from each other but we know that’s not true.

I speak my arms out and smile.

We simply are the main event. People like Jack and others won’t like that one bit, but people like us don’t care what they think. So, a fatal four-way for the title, Brother. It’s already a no-DQ match, and you want to raise the level of intensity.

With a smile and a wink I continue.

I’m good with that.

I hold my head in my right hand, the thinker's position, and I continue to talk about the past. Our history is important.

I, too, remember that match you talked about. The difference is, we are much different people than we were then. Back then, I was this brash kid who had no fear or respect for anything or anyone. That match changed my perspective, not because I lost but because I encountered a true peer. Since then, you’ve found what I always hoped you would. Someone who loves you unconditionally. There I go getting all sappy again.

I straighten my face from the fond memory of his and Kyra’s wedding and come back to the tas at hand.

That was where this all began, that match set a bar in that place that they would never be able to duplicate, no matter how hard they tried. It’s where we won each other's respect. More important to me, was the friendship that followed. A brotherhood that would cross two decades.

I give a slight bow with my hands in front of me, a kind of namaste gesture if you will.

Our mantra has always been, “Brothers to the bone, never ride alone.” For me, that will never change. My only concern right now is about how you have an allegiance of some sort with Masque. I think she holds some influence over you and is in your ear and your head. It’s what she does. I’ve always considered you the master manipulator until I encountered her.

I allow my expression to soften, I need to make sure that he understands that my concern is legit and I don’t want that for him.

That’s a real problem right there. It’s like you either didn’t consider what that cunt put my family through, or you just don’t care about what she did to Amber. Do you feel like she’s some kind of kindred spirit from when you were younger? You’re seeking the help of some sort, and I get it, the people you love can’t help you breathe. Any of us would have helped if you had just asked.

It’s sad really, but I digress.


Although I’m still sad about that situation, I let it go and I’m back to business.

The first time we met for a world title, it was a time that you had every advantage. You had outsmarted me in every way. I’ll never use it as an excuse, just pointing out the obvious. It’s tough to defend a belt when you are distracted. You knew this and used it against me. You’ve always been an opportunist, what was even stranger was the fact that I wasn’t even mad.

I shrug and smile as if to say, what can I possibly say to that?

It’s not that strange, probably because I would have done the same thing. We both know it to be true so it’s not some great revelation.

Taking on a more serious expression, with my lips pursed and my eyebrows furrowed.

This match will be chaotic, to put it mildly. As for the soft spot in your heart for me? You’d better find some fucking cement and cover that shit up. I didn’t want to do it this way, but it appears as if I have no choice. The last time we played with kid gloves, those will be off for this match. Not because of anything that you’ve done but because of the other players involved. So when that bell rings you’d better be ready to fight.

Balling my fists up, I continue to talk about this match and its consequences.

I’m always ready to fight, brother, but I’m not telling you anything you didn’t already know. Every day of my life, I’ve chosen violence, and this will be no different. That ten pounds of gold you carry has belonged to me on three separate occasions.

I don’t pause, I just continue to plow on thru what I need to say.

It’s time for it to return home.

The shitty thing is that no one has to pin you to take that title from you. The match design itself is great because it takes away the champion's advantage. What it does is stack the deck against the champion. I know you know all of this but you need to be hyper-aware of that fact. I’m not saying these things to insult your intelligence, they are just reminders from a friend.


Any thoughts of regret or remorse vanish more quickly than they might have appeared.

Here is the really bad news, old friend.

We both know that Knox is a non-entity in this match, he will play no role in the decision. Jack Washington spends too much time in front of a mirror telling himself and anyone who’ll listen how great he is.

That!

Brings everything down to you and me.


My gaze is relentless, my focus is razor-sharp.

As it should be because that’s the way it’s always been. I harbor you no ill will, despite the petty jealousy and your opportunistic nature. Know this brother, I love you and I hope you’ll be able to forgive me when I take my title back.

I hope we will always be able to call each other brother.


Fade

8
SCW World Title Match - Washington, Knox, and Davison


{unnamed location - somewhere in Nevada - “Reliving The Past - The final Chapter}

The smell of fuel and the whirring of the blades of the helicopter would ordinarily overwhelm your senses. Not at this moment though, as Vivian continued to tell her tale into the headset. Jeff to his credit did not interrupt her, but let her finish telling me and the others what had happened.

[As told from Vivian’s perspective]

“So, the captain, here, had them all rounded up. I would have to testify against these men and at the general court-martial.”

The scene shifts to another place and time….

Jeff Castello had been placed in charge of the base on a temporary basis, “Acting Officer in Charge” was the nameplate on the door to his office read. I waited there outside of his office, the door was open, but I didn’t enter, I knocked politely and waited. He looked up from the paperwork he was working on and motioned me in. I snapped a sharp solute, which he returned promptly. “Shut the door please,” he said to me, his voice practically dead, almost without emotion. I complied quickly, then came back to standing in front of his desk at parade rest. “At ease, Petty Officer, and please take a seat.” I did as he asked me to, I was terrified of this process and what it might mean for me. Cases like this go one of two ways, either they go to jail after receiving a dishonorable discharge or they are simply shipped out to parts unknown. I wasn’t sure which it would be this time. I was hoping the Captain would be able to tell me. He stared down at the paperwork one last time, exhaled a heavy sigh, and finally pushed the paperwork away for a moment.

“Castle, I commend you for your bravery in light of everything you faced here before I could arrive. I’m sure you know the process of how this will go,” he stated in that same flat tone he had used earlier. I nodded my head slightly, “Yes sir, in the past, I know that there have been cases like this. Dishonorable discharge with or without jail time in a military prison.” He closed his eyes and leaned back thoughtfully for a moment. I wasn’t sure if he was actually in deep thought or just so exhausted that he might fall asleep. He opened his eyes, they were rimmed red from a lack of sleep and he smiled. “Typically yes,” he started and then laid a thumb drive down on the desk. Then he produced a photo of the blonde girl that I had encountered the first day. “Recognize her?” I nodded dumbly, “Yes, but what,” I stammered. He held up his hands in mock surrender, “She was an accomplice to these three men. When we caught her, she was trying to place this in your belongings. Know what this is?”  I knew what a thumb drive was but not what this one contained. I shook my head, “I know it’s a thumb drive but that’s all I know.” He smiled again, “I thought as much, they’ve been selling secrets to the Taliban for months. She was going to plant this in your belongings to try to implicate you in their scheme.”

I was completely floored, to say the least. I had actually trusted and depended on her for information, not realizing that I was playing into their game. He must have read my face well, as he slid a whiskey tumbler across the surface of his desk. He then produced a bottle of bourbon and handed that to me. “Drink slowly,” he began to say but it was too late, I slammed the shot of whiskey and poured myself some more. “Unfucking believable!” The words were out of my mouth before I knew it, and I clamped my hand over my mouth in response. “My apologies sir,” I began to apologize but he waived it off. “No need Castle, my response would have been the same. She told us how she was able to gain your trust and confidence, she’s a manipulator and it would have worked had it not been for one of the new soldiers I brought with me.” I looked at him, still overwhelmed by this information, “Who do I owe a case of bourbon to,” I asked almost too quietly. “He is my new assistant officer in charge, Frank Spatharos.”

“He’s a very sharp young man, graduated from the academy, top of his class.” I nodded in acceptance, “There was a third man in that group,” I began to say. He nodded, “Caught him this morning, he was trying to board a military hop out of the country.” I smiled, “good, I hope that’s all of them,” I said in a flat tone of my own. How could this be happening to me? Why? Do I have bad Karma? WTF?!, I thought to myself. Before I could continue down the thought process of my very own internal pity party, that process was interrupted by Captain Castello’s voice. It was like he could read my mind. “You did everything by the book, Castle, I’m proud to have you in my command. You’re a damn good sailor, don’t let this thing fuck with you too much.” It was though, it was fucking with me hard and he knew it too. I could see the sympathy in his eyes. You don’t hear about the number of enlisted people who are betrayed by their peers very often but that’s what this was. The woman had tried to set me up to go to prison for the rest of my life.

returning back to Mac’s perspective

We were landing in moments, Vivian had told the rest of the story up to the point that I joined the command. Things were chaotic when I joined the command. There was a power vacuum that I would later find out about from Jeff himself. It was silent over the radio for a moment as we began  our descent to a secluded airfield. Over the radio I could hear Jeff clear his throat, then he said, “Viv, are you going to tell them the rest?”. I looked over at her and she nodded, “Yeah, they need to hear all of it,” she said in a voice that was barely above a whisper. “The next piece of the puzzle would come barely a month later.” Grey held her hand and she squeezed it tightly and then relaxed letting him know that she was okay. “We were on the move, and we were moving into an active zone. We knew we would get into areas where we weren’t welcome. As we rounded a bend in the path, the driver, who had just joined us, looked over at me and said, “Gomez sends his regards.” He then veered sharply to the right side of the road.” She paused there and a single tear raced down her face. “That was the day that everything went dark. He had run over a roadside bomb that only he knew was there. Once again, I had been betrayed. It was Mac that pulled me out of that vehicle that day. We had already been friends, he was the only one that could hang with me when it came to booze.” She chuckled after that, it was a solemn memory for me. It was the day that my friendship with Vivian really began in earnest. A lot of times we befriend people because of association or from being on the same team. It would forever change both of us.

“In the confusion, the driver had managed to slip away,” she began. “The iron mask,” I said out loud. “Exactly Mac,” Jeff said from the co-pilot's seat. The helicopter set down just then in a less than graceful way. Jeff gave a sharp look at the pilot, who shrugged in the way of an apology. We exited the helicopter as quickly as we could. Jeff, “Although it’s not an iron mask, carbon fiber from what I've been told. “ he shrugged, “Regardless of that, he’s been caught, Vivian.” A sharp intake of breath from her revealed her surprise at that statement.” “When did you guys catch him,” she asked. Jeff, “late last night, we suspect that was the reason they tried to get you today.” She nodded in acceptance, “And the others?” He held up a finger as his phone rang. “This is Castello,” he said as he answered. We couldn’t hear the person on the line, only his responses. “Outstanding, Peters, that was exactly what I needed to hear. He disconnected the call and looked over at Vivian, “got ‘em.”


“Speaking Of Betrayal”

My thoughts race as I think about the task ahead, an enemy, a brother, and an asshole. I had to fight them all. One of them though was weighing heavily on my mind. He didn’t have to be my enemy but here he was, trying to reclaim the world title. A title he never deserved. That was the thing about Matt, he coveted things that belonged to other people, and he always strove to take everything away from them. My wife, my title, and everything I held dear. Hell, even his kids were defending him these days, telling anyone who would listen that he had Stockholm syndrome. I knew what that disease could do, if that was the case, he’d be up her ass and wouldn’t leave her side no matter what. I wasn’t buying that for a minute. I’d known him too long and watched him undermine and destroy the relationships of others. It was time for him to go, in a body bag if necessary. I’d grown weary of his presence, lies, and all-around bullshit.

Well, well, well what do we have here?

I smirk at the camera as I tie my hair back, I already know how to approach this and I enjoy this part of my job so much it bothers me sometimes.

The songbird has returned to his gilded cage like a good, domesticated animal will do, when its owner calls it. She whistles and points and you do her bidding without considering the consequences.

Sneering at the camera, I spit on the floor.

Even though you had been given everything you needed to be free of her influence.

I shake my head in disgust as I think about all the things he could have done, hell should have done.

You and I had a death match for the World Title not so long ago. We shed enough blood to float a battleship around, but something happened before that match took place didn’t it?

I nodded my head, smiling like Jack Nicholson as I continued.

That’s right,  you realized that you couldn’t beat me again, so you allowed a little retirement news to leak out.

I shake my head in exasperation, it’s who Knox is, things get too tight and he runs like a scared child.

I mean, you are a better Finn Whelan than he is. Trying your best to undermine what we both knew was coming. Whelan did the same thing to Ken, but with about as much class.

I want to flip him off and tell him to go fuck himself but I resist that urge and continue forward with my promo.

I guess your heart just wasn’t in it. That one still makes me shake my head, why would any company allow that piece of trash to remain employed here? All he does is shit on your product and your title. Which is essentially what Knox also did all those months earlier. I am so done candy-coating this shit for fake friends.[/color]

To say I had no love lost for Knox was an understatement, seriously if he was on fire in the middle of the street, I wouldn’t stop and piss on him to put him out.

So, you announced your retirement, leaving the companies that you were working at in a lurch. One of their biggest draws, just disappears into the night, leaving them with nothing to do but damage control with the fans and your opponents that you had agreed to fight.

It was sad that he had resorted to this kind of behavior rather than take the ass whippin’ he was owed.

You didn’t finish strong, as a matter of fact, you didn’t finish at all. I find that amusing as fuck, to be honest, considering the number of kids you have.

I smile a sick smile at the camera.

So, now all of a sudden you’re back again, and the question of why doesn’t even matter. It’s a given, you’re here to help Masque or to start some redemption crusade that no one will give a shit about.

Internally I’m frustrated, after helping this titanic douche I had wanted us to be able to be friends. The bullshit he pulled when he left was just that.

Hiding in an alley or some shit, doing HER bidding. Back to try and hurt my family once again. This will end, as it did previously, Matt. I’ll be standing over you while you sit in a pool of your own blood. This time though, there won’t be any mercy. No retreat, no surrender, no survivors.

I smirk at the camera.

no one really loves you, darlin’.



{VFW Post - Las Vegas NV - “The Conversation Part 4 - Final Chapter”}

The smell of bar food combined with grease filled the air as I walked in the door. The waitress, who was in the army, smiled at me as she slid the fried mushrooms and chicken sandwich in front of me. “Thanks, Doris,” I said enthusiastically as I dropped a twenty in her tip jar. She smiled even bigger, “If you ever get rid of that redhead of yours, I’d be glad to take over payments,” she quipped at me. I winked at her, “I’ll let her know.” She frowned at that and I laughed, mentioning Amber’s name in certain circles always elicited that response. She was known to have a bit of a temper, and would literally cut any woman who tried to get too close to me. I took my plate and sat down in the back corner of the room. Taking my butterknife I poked a hole in the top of the fried mushrooms, one by one, allowing the steam to escape and start the cooling process. I was currently under surveillance by at least three people. I knew they were waiting for Spatharos to arrive. They were hired guns that got a temporary GS rating for taking this contract. The job was for them to make sure that no harm came to Frank and if needed, to kill me.

So, I began to eat my sandwich and mushrooms which were now cooled off enough to consume without burning the shit out of my mouth and tongue. I hoped I had been subtle enough in getting Jeff into the VFW post that he wouldn’t be noticed. I could hear him softly curse under his breath as he played shuffleboard with one of the locals. You could always tell when Jeff was losing by the amount of swearing he would let loose. Jeff had 3 people in the parking lot and two more at the bar. Their job was to make sure neither of us got killed today. Frank must have been sitting in the parking lot for a while because of the amount of chatter I was hearing through the earbud that kept me in contact with Jeff’s team. The boys were laughing a bit at Frank’s paranoia as he scanned the parking lot for the fourth time. I had finished my meal and looked at my watch, he was currently fifteen minutes late for our meeting. I dabbed up the last of the tabasco with the breading from the mushrooms just as he opened the door and stepped into the bar. I watched him get a beer and turn, now approaching me with a smile on his face and a hand on his right hip, near the holster for his pistol. Once he made it to the spot where I sat, he opened his coat to try and convince me he was not armed. It was, however, a lie, I knew there was no way he’d come into this bar not having a firearm of some sort on him.

I smiled as he extended his hand, I did not react to it, “Have a seat, Frank.” He shrugged as he withdrew his offered handshake. “Sure,” he stated simply and sat down across from me. I studied him for a moment before I began. In the awkward silence, I saw his men start to move closer. “Call them off, Frank.” I said in a flat and emotionless voice. He held his hand up in plain sight, and they moved back to their previous positions. “Frank, I don’t know what you thought you were going to pull here tonight.” He shrugged, “A simple test really, had to make sure that you hadn’t lost your situational awareness.” Frank reminded me a great deal of Gabriel Bahl at that moment. Just not as smart as Gabriel. “Frank, you’ve been trying to rattle my cage since you got into town. Why? Because I know where the bodies are buried? Because you feel like you owe me some kind of payback?” He licked his lips nervously but didn’t move, he simply said, “Yes.” I shook my head in disgust, “I’ve noticed that people hold onto grudges for a lifetime, it’s not healthy, you know?” I exhaled slowly, as I calculated what it might take to get out of this unscathed. “Even after I swore to you that I would remain silent and just continue doing what I’ve been doing for the last twenty years.” It was simply unfathomable to me that he would keep pursuing me over ancient history. “I don’t believe you,” was his next statement. “Look Frank, I could have done something about this when I first got discharged. I never did though, I could have given Castello all the dirt on you that he needed to shut you down. But I didn’t, do you understand that? Any of it?”

He nodded, “I do, and I’m grateful for that, but I can’t leave any loose ends around. You’re the last one on the list.” In a flash, he had his gun out, and just as quickly, Jeff put him on the floor with it shoved behind his back. Jeff, “It looks like that appointment may be delayed there slick. I always knew you were corrupt, Frank but I didn’t think you were stupid as well.” Frank said nothing in response and released the grip on the pistol as Jeff and his guys swept the room. It ended peacefully and without shots fired or any injuries. I leaned back in my chair, allowing my heart to return to its normal place, instead of being up in my throat. “Even if I tried, I couldn’t feel sorry for him. The people he’s killed, the lives he’s destroyed. God damn, son, I hope they put you under the jail.”



“Moving from one asshole to another”

I shifted gears. I had been speaking of Knox previously but now it was time to talk about a guy who had been my kryptonite in Sin City. There were few people that I disliked more than Jack Washington. I was glad he was in this match, I knew if I were to win this thing, Jack would be my target. If I won, it had to be him that I pinned, it wasn’t just about the pin itself, but the symbolism was important. I wonder if he had considered this and what it might mean.

I’ve encountered a lot in my career, but Jack Washington is an anomaly. I’ve heard it said that everyone has that one guy or girl that they just can’t defeat. It could be you for me, Jack. The jury is still out on that one.

I take the tie from my hair and allow my hair to fall across my shoulders.

This is another opportunity for you Jack. If you beat me, then you’ll once again be able to talk about your superiority. If not, then you’re just another victim of the mystique of Mac Bane. You’ll join the likes of Mark Cross and Alex Jones. It took me three chances to defeat them as well.

I smirk at that thought and roll my eyes.

It shouldn’t have, but that’s a story for another day. I guess I’m in the minority around here because I respect your track record and your skill in the ring. The one thing I can’t stand about you is your attitude when it comes to people you’re competing against.

I feel my eyes harden and my jaw set as I continue.

So, here we are once again, Jackass.

I shake my head in disgust since I know how predictable Jack is in what he says.

You’ll tell the world once again how great you are and how much everyone else sucks, especially me. You’ve beaten me before and so you’ve earned the right to brag and be arrogant.

It’s a fact and I felt it needed to be reiterated.

If I were in your place I’d do the same thing, it’s about all you have to brag about these days.

Next is the low-hanging fruit, but not everyone follows scw so it needs to be pointed out.

I mean, the last time you held a world title was in 2021, too bad you didn’t do more with it when you had it.

We’ve all had reigns like that to be fair, but it’s the reaction I’ll get from him that matters. It’s all part of the game and the strategy.

The first time was almost impressive, when you beat Alex Jones, you held that title for almost three months. You reclaimed it in March and lost it in May when you ran into Mark Cross.
I smirk at the camera, then wink.

Don’t feel bad though, he didn’t do much with it either. I would later beat Mark Cross for my first reign. Funny thing is, you talk about being a great champion, you know whose name I don’t see on the hundred-day club?

Obviously amused now, I can’t allow the smile to fade, it must be emphasized in order to drive that point home.

Yours.

I chuckle a bit before continuing.

My combined reigns are second only to J2H to put it into fucking perspective for you.

I shake my head in disgust as I’m getting closer to wrapping this up.

For all that greatness you talk about having, all the time, your talk doesn’t track very well, know what I mean?

I smirk yet again because I can almost hear the excuses that he’ll use in response.

I get it, you’ve obviously been held back by management, right? Your personal life has you too busy to compete like you want to? Yeah, I get it, man, life is hard. It’s harder if your stupid Jack. Not for you, but for those around you. This match won't be pretty. Knox isn’t the only one with receipts coming, hoss. Don’t think I’ve forgotten what you and he did to Ken back when he held that Internet Championship.

I look down at my watch and tap the face of the watch.

tick tock mother fuckers, your time is running out.



{The Oblivion Ranch - Las Vegas - NV - “The X Factor”}

One of the many reasons I loved this screened-in back porch that we have on the back of the house is the night jasmine. If you got out here early enough to catch it as it bloomed the fragrance was amazing. The smell always seemed to calm me, when I needed it most. Right now was one of those times. There was a chill to the air, but it wasn’t harsh, wearing the cotton sweatpants and hoodie helped to ward off that chill. The coffee was hot and black, which suited me perfectly. I’ve heard people joke about just black coffee being associated with psychopathic behavior. That thought made me chuckle. I caught the whiff of cinnamon as the door to the house quietly fell into place. A fresh carafe of coffee was set in place and the old one set on the ground beside the table. “Good morning gorgeous,” I said to her quietly. In response, a kiss on the cheek, “You know the rules, Mac.” Indeed I did, no talking before coffee, so I chuckled in response. She sat down in the chair not far from me, taking her first sips. She inhaled deeply and slowly exhaled. “Is that why you’re out here so early in the morning? That night jasmine is amazing.” I smiled and nodded, “One of the many,” I responded to her as she studied the creeping vines of the plant. Just her presence alone brought me peace of mind, it was when she was away that I tended to “act up” as they would say.

“Are you going to tell me why you’re up so early today?” I glanced over at her, she didn’t seem angry or anything, curious, really. So I indulged her, “I recently had a “meeting” with Gabriel, the meeting might be a stretch but it is what it is.” Her reaction was as expected, she only frowned slightly and arched an eyebrow. “Oh,” she asked in a tone that would be best described as mildly interested. I gave her a curt nod in return, “Yeah, he’s quite the advocate for you, at least he was smart about how he did what he did. He was trying to rattle me, which is nothing new. People have been trying to do that for years.” That last statement caused her to smirk. “I can rattle you,” she said with a coy smile. “Since day one darlin’”, I said in the same way. I paused for a moment to take a sip of coffee and then I lit a cigarette. The acrid smell caused her to wrinkle her nose at me, as I judged the wind and redirected the smoke accordingly. “He made sure to put steel between us and literally shook the bars. The symbolism wasn’t lost on me.” I laughed, as I recalled the moment. “I told you I would support you after you chose him to help you, I wasn’t kidding and I wasn’t trying to be deceptive about it.” I took another drag from the cigarette. “You’ve been smart not to meet with him face to face, and this was not the first time that he and I have ever spoken either. You always walk away from that feeling like a test subject he had just gotten done probing and prodding.”

“But I haven’t ended up in one of his rooms at the psychiatric hospital he runs, so I haven’t made him that angry so far.” I said it in an amused tone, speaking from what I know he had done in the past. I looked in her direction for a few seconds and it seemed as if no reaction or words were forthcoming. “What else,” she said in a barely audible whisper. “How about the fact that my wife could die in that ring against that monster? That’s caused me a few sleepless nights, but the level of respect I have for you keeps dashing that thought from my brain. I believe in you, Red, but she is dead set on your complete destruction. I did make you a promise, I will not interfere in your match. You have my word, even though my heart is screaming at the top of its lungs.” The previous cigarette had burned out, and I lit another one. I take a long drag and exhale slowly. “Your advocate is known for playing both ends against the middle, he’s the X factor in all of this. He’s a great ally when he’s truly on your side. Which side he’s on depends on who wins the match, love. Then he’ll take the credit for your winning it.” She shrugged it off, “Maybe he deserves that credit, he’s already done quite a bit to help.” I returned the shrug, “Maybe he does, time will tell.”



“Family”

People put a lot of value in their “blood” family members and maybe that’s fair. It’s never been my experience though, my experience has been that I have family members that are not blood that is more loyal than those who are. Ken has always been one of those, one of my “Brothers from another mother” types. We were closer now than we ever had been and so I had cut him some slack on the whole Masque thing, trying to give him time to sort through where he is at and what his goals were. Now we had to be in the same ring, fighting for a title, the title he took from me. Here I was trying to take that belt back for an unprecedented fourth run as the Sin City World Champion and he was trying to defend it against 3 men so he could fight another day as a champion.

Am I my brother's keeper? You’re goddamn right I am. Ken has been a crucial part of my life for almost two decades. This is one of the men, who stood by my side as my first wife lay there dying and there was nothing I could do to help her, let alone save her. He was my best man when I eventually got married again. This is a man that took someone else's daughter and loved her like she was his own. He took in the daughter of Dorian Hawkhurst, who was like a son to both of us.

My eyes try to well up on me at the mention of Dorian and Chloe but I shut that down and continue talking about the virtues of Ken Davison.

The man, who has not only beaten me but Finn Whelan as well. He said that we are kindred spirits and he’s not wrong about that. We’ve been to hell and back again on more occasions than either of us would like to remember.

I smile fondly at some of those memories as they came bubbling up. I reach down for the tumbler full of scotch with a lone ice cube in the shape of the death star. I hold the glass up as a salute to him and taking a sip I set it back down on the table.

This is the way, brother. Maybe you and I are just forever connected. We’ve fought side by side and made each other bleed on countless other occasions. Whether I was right or wrong, he always had my back, and I’ve always had his.

I light a cigarette and inhale deeply, and then slowly exhale, occasionally creating a smoke ring.

That doesn’t mean we always agree, but we always find a way to resolve any issues we may have with each other. I’m thankful they put me in this match, it would hurt my soul if Jack or Knox were to walk away with the title. I’m not a fan of an unfair playing field. Not to mention, why would I pass up the opportunity to stick it to those two slack-jawed dipshidiots?

I smile at the camera for the first time in a long time.

I wouldn’t, but I also wouldn’t pass up the opportunity to win that title back for a fourth reign.

I wink at the camera as I take another drag off of my smoke.

See, Ken knows me all too well. What I say here tonight, he already knew I would say. Maybe not the tone, but he knows with me, there are no hidden meanings to anything I might say.

I nod as I take another sip from my scotch.

You have had my respect for a long time, brother mine, there are however a few unanswered or should I say unasked questions.

I set the glass down a little heavier than I had intended.

Before you challenged me for the first match, you called me out in front of the others. The more important aspect is that you called me out in front of the world. You and I should have that conversation soon. I have my suspicions about why you did that, but I don’t want to make accusations or speculate about it.

Fade



9
Climax Control Archives / Unfortunate Circumstance
« on: December 09, 2022, 11:16:05 PM »
Unfortunate Circumstance

{The Soft Intro}

Recently, I’ve been extremely frustrated, with no desire to try and hide it or make any excuses, this is the truth and I know it. Something that Austin James Mercer said to me a day or so after he beat me rings true. He told me, that we are not built for kind words, men like us are made for war. There is a lot of truth in that; trust me, I’ve thought about that a lot since it was said.

It has come to my attention that I may have no other choice but to be that person again. The war with Masque and her newly reformed alliance. That was what was forcing this line of thinking. The return of Matt Knox, after I had provided him with everything he needed to be free of her. My best friend, Ken, socialized with her and tried to figure some things out. I doubt he even knows why he is there meeting with them. The only thing that I can figure is that she’s sunk her claws into his psyche and he can’t shake her loose. That she has gotten to him somehow and now he’s questioning himself. The proverbial devil on his shoulder.

Speaking of which, Gabrial Baal has come into our lives. My wife is my heart and soul, I’m honest, I don’t like her choice of advisers. Much like she didn’t like mine, but she supported me nonetheless, as I will her. I know who and what he is, and he’s far more than a devil on her shoulder. He’s the type of person that will wreak havoc on families. Only if you allow it though, he does have weaknesses of his own. You have to go through hell to find them though. Unless you know who to talk to that is. I will continue to be supportive of my wife in this regard, as I always am.

As for Carter who I face this week, I’m sorry, kid. I’m not the one you should be facing right now. Not in a return match. You might want to check with Underwood and see what you did to piss him off.




{The Bane Ranch - Las Vegas NV - “The Elephant in the Room”}

Constantly finding yourself in no-win situations was an art form. Most people found themselves in that kind of situation a few times in their life, for me, it was Friday. Since Amber had made the decision to take Gabriel Baal up on his offer to be an advisor or agent, whatever the situation called for, things had been a little strained. The problem for me was that I knew Gabriel, for what he was and even more importantly what he was capable of. So I sat in silence, enjoying my first cup of coffee of the day, my beautiful wife asked the question, “Shall we address the elephant in the room?” I looked up at her just as she said it and almost sprayed my coffee everywhere. A small smirk appeared on her face as I wiped away the single dribble of coffee with a napkin. “Your timing is impeccable my dear,” I said with a smile.

Her smirk became almost like neon on a foggy night. “I did learn from the best, why should I always be the one wearing what I’m drinking?” I barked a laugh, this was karma for all the times I had done that to her. “That’s fair, love, that’s fair. I had honestly been dreading this conversation. Any slight misstep on my part would send her headlong into his camp quite permanently. “So, sure, which elephant are we talking about?” I made sure my tone was serious and not flippant in any way. “Gabriel,” she said in a matter-of-fact tone. I nodded, “Okay, I really wasn’t aware there was anything for us to talk about where he is concerned.” I held up a hand with my index finger extended, asking for a second. She nodded at the unasked question. “Red, I told you from the beginning that I would not fight you on this one. When you tell me you need something, then it’s going to happen. I’ve always got your back, you know that.”

She considered my words and nodded her head in acceptance. “You don’t like it though.” I nodded my agreement, “No, I don’t but in the same respect. You didn’t like me traveling with Chris or using him as an agent. You didn’t fight me on that and I appreciate that very much. I’ve respected your decision and will continue to do so.” She smiled at me as I stood up, “Want to go outside with me?” She nodded and grabbed her hoody, well it was actually my hoody but no sense in arguing semantics. She followed me toward the back but I stopped at the pictures in the hallway. I touched the picture of us standing together as husband and wife. “Til death do us part,” I whispered to her. “I will always back your play, love.” She smiled as I kissed her on the forehead. “Marking your territory again, eh?” Now it was my turn to smirk, “Only if I need to.” She smacked me on the arm as she went out through the door that I was holding open for her. We went to our usual sitting places by the firepit. I lit it to put some light and heat on the subject. I grabbed my cigarettes and lit one. I looked over at her, the morning light of a firepit does amazing things. It framed her face as if I was looking at an angel or a member of a royal house. “How well do you know Gabriel?” It was an honest question, and to her credit she didn’t get defensive or try to duck the question.

“Not really all that well, I know his reputation but I’ve heard he’s changed.” I considered my next statement and slowly made the comment, “When the time comes, you should probably reach out to Kyra or Lucy. They know him far better than I do.” She looked over at me, “When the time comes? What does that even mean?” I smiled at her, “You’ll know when that time is, trust me.” I took a drag off of my cigarette and exhaled slowly but the expected explosion didn’t come. She seemed to consider my words very carefully but didn’t say anything in return. With Amber that can be both good and bad at the same time. When I looked up at her, she wasn’t staring daggers through my skull, I saw the eyes of a woman who loves her husband. She understands me better than anyone on this planet. She knows who I am and what I’ll do if someone threatens our family. She is my focus, my reality, and my motivation.

Fade



{Vivian’s Apartment - Las Vegas NV - “Reliving The Past III”}

[As told From Vivian’s Perspective]

I just could not believe what I had been told by Julian, that his men do what they want and they are untouchable. I was completely taken aback by that news and his hard stare to back it up. I knew better than to try and argue at that point. I knew that Captain Castello and the rest of the team were inbound and due to arrive at zero-five thirty tomorrow, then I wouldn’t feel quite that alone. I could do this, I was going to make sure I was there to greet them. Once Jeff knew what was going on, he’d be able to help better protect people from this monster. Rear Admiral Gomez’s assertion that his team could do whatever they liked, didn’t sit well with me. Knowing that there is little you can do about something can be very tiring to the point of exhaustion. I had my bunk assignment now so I wouldn’t be staying in the same place tonight. My phone chose that moment to buzz, good old watts line, it was Jeff. “Petty Officer Castle,” he began. “Yes, Captain.”

“We are ahead of schedule, be at the airstrip in one hour.” I was shocked at first but then I remembered that Jeff often put out misinformation to lure people into a false sense of security. Especially if he felt he had enemies that were out to get him or his people. “Yes sir, I’m on it.” I replied immediately with respect. “No need, the squad will be at your new quarters within the hour.” I was confused at first, but I was certain that he would explain it to me once they arrived. “Yes sir, I’ll be on standby.” There was a pause from the other side. “That seaman that you told me about in your report.” That caused my mind to lurch, I was hoping for the best but expecting the worst. “She followed your direction and filed a report with me last night. I had her moved to a location that they can’t touch.” I almost whispered it, “oh, thank god.”

“Keep your guard up, Petty Officer Castle,” he said to me and I responded, “Aye Captain.” then the communication stopped. I felt eyes on me as I ended the call but I ignored it as I weaved my way through the compound to a makeshift px(or company store if you will). I ducked inside, knowing I was being followed. Within seconds of my entering the store, Joshua Nightlinger came in, fancy that eh? He approached slowly and confidently. “Petty Officer Castle,” he said in acknowledgment. I returned the respect, “Petty Officer Nightlinger.” He studied me for a moment and then offered an apology, “I wanted to apologize to you for the way I treated you earlier, that was unsatisfactory.” I inclined my head, “Apology accepted.” His eyes never left mine as he asked another question, “Do you remember the pretty blonde sailor that was just outside the barracks today?” In response, I feigned ignorance, “Can’t say I recall anyone, when I went outside I was adjusting my seabag to get the weight distributed more properly.” He sighed, “Too bad, I really needed to have a word with her. I don’t suppose you’d accept an offer for a drink and dinner, would you?”

I smiled coyly, “perhaps another time, I’ve got a lot to do this evening and am afraid I won’t have much time to myself.” He nodded in what was fake acceptance based on the set of his eyes that had steadily hardened as we spoke. I’d learned a very long time ago, that certain types of men, do not like to hear the word no. What he didn’t know is that my location was being broadcast to the squad the entire time. “I’m told that you know Gomez, he promoted you not long after boot, right?” His gaze was now cold, there was nothing warm about him, fake or otherwise. “That’s right,” I said in response. “I’m also sure that he told you that his men are untouchable, right?” I nodded my head, in response. “That’s right he did say something to that effect.” I followed that up with, “I’m supposing that there’s a point to all this bravado?”  He sneered at me and then a shadow fell across his face. I looked up and then snapped to attention. “Captain Castello,” I said in a voice full of respect. “At ease, Petty Officer Castle,” he said quietly. “Petty Officer Nightlinger, these gentlemen will escort you to your new barracks assignment.” Jeff jerked his thumb at the two Marine Corps Military Police.

“You don’t really think this will stick do you, Captain?” Jeff smiled at the younger man. “Not only will it stick, but you’ll be facing a general court-martial, you can bet that your career in my Navy is over.” I watched as he was led away in handcuffs and sighed in relief. “What about the rear admiral?” I asked in a solemn way, knowing the answer already. “Between you, me, and this wall, he’s been relieved of his duties and is currently on his way back to Washington for a hearing.” I nodded and allowed a single tear to escape my iron control. “I understand that at one time, you and he were close. He had promoted you after saving his daughter.” I nodded and said nothing as I struggled with my emotions. “He’ll be treated fairly, he’s a career officer and had been a good one up until he was stationed here.”

The tug of the present brought me back again.

[Back to Mac’s Perspective]

 I could hear Jeff grunt as he stopped near the stairs. He quickly pulled out his radio, “Red One, tear ass. Red 6, are you primed?” The answers came back in the order that they were issued. “Red 1, aye captain.” “Red 6, we’re good to go chief.” He nodded, satisfied with the answers. I peeked around the banister enough to see the getaway van tearing ass toward the entrance. Mere seconds after that a black SUV took off after him.  “Okay, the decoy is away and at least one is after the van, up we go folks.” We moved as quickly as we could up the stairs and stopped at the door to scope things out. There was a helicopter not far away and its turbines hummed and whistled as they were coming up to full power.

We led them to the helicopter with me watching our backs. There had been no sign of anyone so far and I felt a little more at ease as we approached the helicopter.

[to be continued.]

{Unnamed Diner - Somewhere in Las Vegas NV - “The Conversation Part 3”}

 “Alright asshole,” he began until I revealed from the folds of my jacket the shotgun. “Move, and if any of your people even breath wrong, you’re a dead man.” Needless to say, he began making a move toward the door. When I motioned for Fexx to head out, he looked decidedly uncomfortable. I knew things like this were not what he wanted to take part in, but he did ask if he could help. So here we were, looking death in the eyes one more time for the fuck of it. We stopped at the door and Terryl went outside to wait by the truck. I nodded to him and he climbed in. “Okay Francis, this is where we part company. Don’t fuck with me or my family and you’ll have a very long and illustrious end to your career in D.C. I held the shotgun in his back, jammed it against the parking lot bumper, and smiled as it effectively pinned him to the door. He grunted in response, “You shouldn’t have done this Bane.” He said in a gravelly voice. “Well shit, if I had a dollar for every time someone said that to me, I’d have retired a long time ago.” I then stepped away slowly and got in the truck.

Terryl and I drove along in silence for several miles, then exiting the highway, I parked my truck near his vehicle. “Terryl, thank you for going out there with me tonight.” He nodded, “Sure thing, Mac, I learned my lesson, won’t happen again.” We both got a laugh out of that, we both knew that it was a lie when it left his mouth. He and I would likely have many adventures together in the future. Or, after this was resolved with Masque and Knox, he’d ride off into the sunset and I’d never hear from him again. Regardless, he seemed like a fellow I could trust to have my back. So we shook hands and went our own ways, with me headed for home and him off to no telling where. It didn’t take long before I made it home. I stood in the garage with the door open for a long time to make sure that no one had been able to follow me. After a couple of hours of sitting in the darkness with no sign of movement on our street, I finally went inside the garage and lowered the garage door. Then into the house, it was quiet as expected. It was almost two in the morning and so I padded as quietly as I could to the backyard. Kuyon always on high alert met me at the back door, rubbing up against me, I reached down and scratched his ears.

I opened the door and stepped out back into the night air once again. Kuyon followed close behind me as I found a pack of cigarettes and a fresh tumbler of my favorite scotch. Amber sat in the chair beside my own, “How’d it go?”, she asked me. “Well, about as well as you might expect,” I said with a half smile. I sat down and grabbed the tumbler, “But for now, he’s agreed to leave us alone. “Oh, and thank you for that shotgun.” She waived it off, “I wonder how many men have ever nearly lost their lives to their own firearms.” She winked at me as she said it and I laughed. She or someone she knew had stolen that shotgun from Frank’s own home. “Once he finally turns around, he’s sure to recognize it,” I said with mirth dripping from my voice.

Fade.


{The Bane Ranch - Las Vegas NV - “The Trash”}

I could be quiet when I wanted to be. However, when two hundred and eighty pounds of man transitioned from carpet to wood flooring, the staccato of boot heel’s echoed throughout the long hallway leading to the studio. The light grey walls were adorned with family pictures. The day that Amber and I had become husband and wife. I traced the picture frame with a finger and a fond memory sprang to life. My son, Jimmy, had teased her for months, calling her “almost mom”. Then after the vows, he smiled at her and said, “welcome to the family, mom.” These are the memories that I cling to, but even that couldn’t break my sour mood.  I had been feeling very frustrated as of late but I had no real desire to focus on that. I would be facing someone who wasn’t necessarily a friend but someone I had empathy for. poor kid, I thought to myself as I prepared for the video to promote our match.

Unfortunate circumstances.

That’s where we find ourselves today, Carter. I don’t know if you are still in the same situation as you were. Being a prisoner in your own home and all. I hope you’re not, I hope your friends were able to separate you from the thug you were living with. If they were able to do that, then I’m glad, if not, well maybe I can knock some sense into you. Facing me in a return match is the last place that I’m sure you wanted to be. I have a certain reputation for hurting people who deserve it. The real question is do you deserve it? The short answer is no, you definitely do not deserve it. 


he reminds me so much of my own childhood. My mother was a prisoner in her own home.

I’ve heard the whispers, some people believe you have Stockholm syndrome. That is not the only reason I speak to you now in a respectful manner. The other is that I believe you have the potential to become a world champion here. That would mean that you would have to start beating people like me. I just don’t really believe you are quite ready for prime time. I don’t think you have the focus and the drive to take on the elite of this company. I know you won your fair share of titles down in SCU but the competition in SCW is a lot tougher. I know you know this already, so go out there and prove me wrong if you can.

My mother developed PTSD that was so bad, my father and his friends would raise their hands up. Even that slightest movement would cause her to have a panic attack.

Do I believe that you’re capable of beating me? Right now? No. The reasons are not what you might think. Let’s talk about the obvious for a moment, shall we? First is the size difference. I am one of the biggest on the roster, maybe the biggest. The only person that is not intimidated by my size is the man I faced last time out. And Fenris of course who’s not scared of anything walking the face of the earth. The difference in experience, there is a huge disparity there as well. Knowing how very proud you are of your accomplishments in SCU. They still don’t measure up. I have more world title reigns than titles you’ve won. You’re not on my level, Carter. I’ve won world titles all over the world, and I’ve held a world title on sixteen different occasions. Obviously not all under the sin city banner, I’ve held that title three times. 

I smile a sad little smile at the camera while thinking to myself, “What the hell did he do to piss underwood off?

You have everything in the world going for you. You are the darling of the locker room, everyone loves you and you're over the top personality. That will win you a lot of friends, but it won’t win you many matches.  Especially not against me. This is the last show of the year, when we come back it will be time for the super card once again. Everyone and I do mean everyone who is booked on this show is looking to build momentum. Myself included.

I shake my head in disgust while thinking to myself, God I hope that kid got away from Laz, he deserves so much more from life than that.

What that means for this match is exactly the way it sounds. I’m not going to sugarcoat it for you. It’s the way it is. When we come back from the break, I’ll be challenging for the world title. While you are fighting…?

I spread my arms out wide indicating that I don’t honestly know.

If it were a high-profile match, I think I’d remember who you were facing at the super card. Are you even booked?

I drop my hands down by my side.

That’s just super disappointing, isn’t it? It’s like you don’t know what the future holds, or maybe Underwood doesn’t think you have one. You’d have to ask him because honestly, I don’t know.

Crossing my arms across my chest, I set my jaw and I can feel my gaze harden.

I know one future that isn’t possible. That future match against me, the one we are are scheduled for here in a few days. That match has already been decided by fate, you’re going to lose. Hell if you beat me, maybe I’ll give you my spot for a shot at the world title. That won’t be necessary though. You got your doctor’s release, which is great, but you’re stepping into the ring with a man who is known for picking apart his opponents. How long do you think it’ll be before I target your hand? I mean why not? That’ll make an early night for me and an easy trip to the pay window. Would you risk reinjuring your hand for the sake of pride? 

I almost feel sorry for carter, he’s stepping into the ring with a guy who doesn’t have sympathy for self-inflicted wounds.

It doesn’t mean you can’t beat me, I know you’re capable but it would require the perfect storm.

I smile at the words.

I told Sin City that I felt there was a storm coming. Some people may have thought I was talking about Masque or Amber. The real answer is I was talking about me.

I am that storm.


10
Climax Control Archives / A worthy opponent
« on: December 02, 2022, 08:56:14 PM »
"Every warrior wants a worthy opponent. There is no redress in fighting the pathetic." - Donna Lynn Hope.


{Vivian’s Apartment - Las Vegas, NV - “Reliving the past Pt2”

I went out on the balcony to have a cigarette, with my son, Jimmy hot on my heels. “Pops, this is vendetta…” he said allowing the rest of his sentence to trail off as his mind was now in overdrive. I nodded after lighting a cigarette, “Indeed it is, kiddo.” Exhaling forcibly I cringed. “She did something to them, something that must have cost them a great deal. That’s the only thing I can think of right now.” He looked at me, “What could drive a man to try and kill someone who’s blind?” I smiled a sad smile, “Jimmy, there are people in this world who would kill for any reason at all. Money, fame, insulting their mom, you name it. I think in this case, she may have stumbled onto something that she wasn’t supposed to see or hear.” I looked down just then to see a familiar teddy bear sitting in a bedroom window across the street. “I need more coffee, I think I’m starting to see things.” He looked up at the same time that I said that “I think whiskey may be more appropriate.” I looked back again and she was gone. Angel’s little friend was my guess. I finished my cigarette and rolled the butt between my thumb and forefinger to cause the cherry to drop off the end. I crushed the still lit tobacco under the heel of my boot. I put the butt in the can that had been provided. A small moving van rolled slowly into the parking lot and I checked my phone for messages. There it was, [The calvary is here.] was the message.

I smirked as I read Jeff’s message. Jeff Castello had been our commanding officer while we were in the Navy. He was a good and decent man, I had met few others with his integrity and sense of fair play. The team worked quickly to build a quasi-enclosure to disrupt the view from the outside. He disappeared from sight as a black SUV rolled into the parking lot. I stepped to the nearest wall to partially hide me from view, as Jimmy crouched down behind the half wall. The vehicle only paused momentarily and then moved along. As I looked at the driver, there was no doubt about who it was. The jagged scar along his jawline gave him away. I sent a quick message to Jeff, [looks like we have company.] He sent one back, [yep, have eyes on him from the roof.] I sighed a heavy sigh as I closed my phone. “Let’s go back inside and make sure we are not seen for a bit.” Jimmy nodded and then duckwalked to the door and slipped inside. I stood outside for a minute and then moved back inside myself. As I entered the room I said, “Don’t be alarmed but we’re going to have some company shortly.” Vivian sighed and her bottom lip began to tremble. Grey was by her side instantly to comfort her. I felt bad for my old friend but we had to stand strong on this one.

That’s when the door opened and Jeff stood there, he greeted us with a warm smile. “It really never gets old rescuing you two, did you know that? You guys are always in trouble, and the past always seems to bite you on the ass.” That stopped the trembling lip as if it never occurred. “Let me tell you something, you slack-jawed bastard…” Vivian began. Grey touched her on the forearm and she stopped. “Thank you Jeffery for coming on short notice,” she appended. I smiled at the calming effect of Grey, and his dedication to his wife. He was a strong man and to be married to Viv, he’d have to be. Jeff stepped back into the hallway as he watched someone down the hall. He lit his cigar in the hall and waited for something. “Got it.” he accentuated the statement with a snap of his fingers. “Okay, kids. Ready to roll?” Vivian reached down and grabbed her back and her cane. I looked over at Krayon, “Defend”, was all I said to him. He took a more defensive posture in front of Vivian and Grey. Jimmy’s eyes went wide at the transformation of Krayon. “Oh…Pops…you did a great job with him.” I smiled and patted him on the shoulder. “I try, kid, I try.” “Jeff, what are the numbers?” I asked him a firm voice. He looked at me, “About like normal,” he said with a smirk.

Grey looked over at me as I was shaking my head, “What does that mean exactly, Mac?” Vivian laughed, “It means we’re fucked, probably two to one odds at the very least.” Jeff shrugged, “Closer to three but that’s okay, we’ve been in tighter spots than this before.” Grey looked to me for acknowledgment, I nodded to him, “yeah, twenty-something years ago.” Jeff huffed and said, “Let’s go people, we’re burning daylight.” note to self, remind him later that he is not Clint Eastwood, again. With Krayon and Jeff running point, I was the back line of defense. I kept my back turned to them, making sure that our advantage hadn’t been discovered quite yet.

To be continued….

{Unnamed Diner - Somewhere in Las Vegas - “The Conversation Part 2”}

He shook his head, “No, I got your message, why would you be so willing to keep my secrets?” I kept my finger on the trigger of the sawed-off shotgun as I spoke, “See, Frank, I’m a simple and straightforward kinda guy. I protect and provide for my family, it’s just that simple.” He nodded his understanding and said simply, “I can respect that, Bane. The real problem here is that you know too much about me. All the things I did to protect my country, doing things for the greater good of the American people.” That phrase set my spidey sense off immediately, a red flag, the klaxon warning blast inside my brain if you will. People who use the phrase, “for the better good”, are typically tyrants, or at least sociopaths. I inclined my head and whispered to him, “Well now Francis that presents a problem for one of us.” He gritted his teeth and replied, “For you, yes, for me, not so much.” One of the “local talent” approached the table with a bowie knife already drawn. “Is it time, sir?” Frank looked up at him and started to say something, but I cut him off. Still whispering to Frank, “If you or your men make a mistake here, one thing is going to be true. Whether it’s your fault, his fault, my fault, or no one’s fault. You won’t be walking away from this table.” He could hear the hammers being cocked back and his reaction showed it. He looked up at his guy, “I thought you searched him?

He shook his head, indicating he had not. I looked up at him again and realized who he was, “Fred, how’s the collar bone, healing okay?” He grinned stupidly at me, “Yeah, boss, it is. Thanks for asking.” I smiled at Frank, “you see, Fred here is a stupid man. He’s tried fighting me on multiple occasions. We have an agreement that if he doesn’t do that anymore then I’ll quit breaking his bones, isn’t that right Fred?” He nodded sagely, “Yes sir, that’s all true.” I smiled at him, “Then be a good boy and put the knife away, I wouldn’t want anyone to get hurt.” He nodded again and sheathed the knife. “That’s probably a good idea, Mac.” Then Fred walked away. “So you came to my town, and are thinking that using local talent was a good idea? I’ve bloodied the nose of virtually every so-called Vegas tough guy in this town.” Sneering at me, and speaking through clenched teeth, “He’s not the only one that’s here, Bane.” I nodded, “Fair enough, just the only one with balls enough to approach, got it.” He put both of his hands on the table and spoke loudly, “Every man in this place is here at my request.” I wagged my finger back and forth like Mutombo, “Not, all. That clearly piqued his interest as he looked around. His gaze stopped on Fexxfield, who nodded and raised his glass in a toast.

“My friend tagged along to see what kind of foolishness I’d gotten into. Lucky for you, I have more important things to do tonight. Declare a temporary truce and everyone walks away unharmed. Anything else and you’ll be the first to go, little man.” He nodded his head, “agreed”, he said as we both slid out of the booth. “You go first,” he said in a calm voice. I barked a laugh. “You must think me stupid, Francis, I’d turn my back on a rabid badger before I’d turn it on you.” Many of his hired locals laughed at the quip. He was infuriated though. “Alright asshole,” he began until I revealed from the folds of my jacket the shotgun. “Move, and if any of your people even breath wrong, you’re a dead man.” Needless to say, he began making a move toward the door.

To Be Continued.


{In-Studio - The Bane Ranch NV - “Worthy”}

I stand back under the boom mic in the studio at my home in Vegas. The nearby window shines the speck of daylight that’s left. It casts a long sliver of light as my daughter’s cat lays in it soaking up the little bit of warmth that’s left.

It’s funny, I spent all this time, trying to make peace with my past and proving to the fans that I was worthy of being their champion, worthy of having their trust again. I had destroyed one of my greatest rivals, Matt Knox in the rematch.

I openly smirk at the camera, and pursing my lips I continue.

It turns out that he prefers the safety of his gilded cage to retirement. Isn’t that right, Song Bird?

I shake my head in disgust.

Dumass. The next step was to defend my newly won title only to be defeated by another who has held that designation, greatest rival, over the years. I’ve said it before and I’ll repeat it, Ken Davison winning that title from me is one of the proudest moments in my career. This was the first time we had faced each other with more than pride or hatred in the balance. It was a good fight.

A good fight

I smile at the camera as I recall the match and the things that led up to it.

I would later after that make the decision to start at the bottom and work my way back up into contention. Working my way back up there were some stumbling blocks. Having lost to Jack Washington along the way. I’ve also beaten some quality opponents as well.

It was then that I realized I was doing it again, subconsciously even. I knew that the cracks in my armor were starting to show and I had to stop that then and there.

In the meantime, I’ve watched and I’ve listened to what other people were saying. I watched Ken lose that title to Whelan. That was a sad day to be quite honest. Sad for him, the saviors, and the company.

I give the camera my best disappointed dad look I can as I continue.

It happens though, sometimes we are not nearly as ready for an opponent as we think we are.

I recall very vividly how Knox had taken me by surprise in order to capture the belt, to begin with.

The thing that bothered me was this guy pushing the rematch out, further and further. Whether it was mind games or just being an unprofessional prick, no one is really sure. It’s my belief that he’s thinking the same thing I am right now. He’s a one hit wonder and not capable to beating Ken again.

The smirk returns abruptly then disappear just as quickly, to be replaced by a sneer of contempt.

One thing you can be sure of, if you manage to beat Ken a second time, you’ll be seeing me a lot sooner than you think. Now I should really change gears to the task at hand…..

All facial expressions are gone, I’ve removed the emotion from my approach. This is now about business and nothing more.

As I live and breathe, Austin James Mercer, how the hell are ya?

I wink at the camera.

Problem description, you cost me money when you lost to Alexander Raven.

I sigh dramatically and stare at the lights as if asking god, why?

That really hurt, to be honest, and since I’m being honest I should state this loud and clear. I want to make sure you understand that I never had anything against The Wolf’s Lair in general, my problem was always with Alex Jones.

Looking back at the camera, the neutral expression remains.

That’s not entirely true, I grew weary of the constant, “How great we are.” bullshit coming out of your collective mouths.

I light a cigarette from the nearby pack as I continue to record.

Now then, as I recall, you left not long after he did if I remember correctly.

Cocking my head to the side, I  smile.

I thought there for a while that you had followed him into retirement.

The smile remains as I return my head to a neutral position.

I know he was a bit upset when I beat you both in the same month. I think that probably bothered him more than anything. You guys are so close and all. Ah, well, that’s in the past as they say, right?

I chuckle softly.
Right.

My amusement begins to grow at my own words.

So now you have a new look and a new direction and you’re back to battle the best in the company, in hopes of earning yourself another title shot.

I can feel my amusement build as I continue, trying to remain serious and professional.

Me too, my man, me too.

I had pointed at myself as I said it.

This will be a momentous night….

That’s when I lose it and begin laughing. I hold up my hand, asking for a moment and after several long seconds tick by. I pull myself together and address it.

A momentous occasion my ass! Two men fighting it out to see who’s really the best.

I hold up five fingers, and I lower them after each point.

Two former world champions out here trying to make a statement.

I lower my thumb.

Two men trying to make an impact.

I lower my index finger and soften my voice.

Two men out there trying to do something positive.

I bring my pinky finger down, and the smile remains in place.

To be the guy, the top talent in this company.

My ring finger comes down, leaving only the middle finger to stand tall.

The man to beat. I hold no title currently, but nothing has changed. I am still That Guy. That guy is still at the top of his game.

I extend my arm so that the “fuck you” is front and center and leaves no doubt as to my intent.

For the last two years, I’ve done nothing but dominate this division. I’ve held the world title three times. Three times over a 2 year period, I’m pretty proud of that.

I feel the beginnings of a type of manic, almost paralyzing emotions begin to surface again. I squash that down quickly.

Pretty proud.
With my emotions firmly in check, and barely remembering what I’ve even said, I power through.


Mercer, you should be proud as well, considering all your accomplishments. You are every bit as decorated as I am in this company and have plenty to be proud of. Things you can hang your hat on so to speak.

I remain in control as it threatens to surge back to the surface.

So to speak. Now where was I…”

I snap my fingers.

Right, my climb. My climb has not been without its setbacks, I’ve lost to Jack Washington along the way. All the great returns seem to be that way though, don’t they?

Smiling at the camera, I crush out the cigarette that I had somehow ignored almost completely.

You have to be able to overcome adversity when it’s presented or placed in your path. The last time we were in the ring together, I was defending the title against you and two other people.

With one hand I stick up 3 fingers then on the other a single finger.

I like transparency, so I’ll say this about that. I targeted you for a reason. I wanted to make sure that I sent a strong message to the locker room. Pinning the toughest sombitch in that match was the only way to do it.

I drop my hands to my sides and take off the black stetson cowboy hat.

It had to be you, nothing else was acceptable.

I pause for dramatic effect to allow that to sink in.

Plus I knew it would stick in Alex’s craw, and that by itself was its own reward. In case you were wondering, yes I relished it, it’s one of my favorite memories in my long career. Just knowing how he reacted to you being pinned by me.

I smirked but then regain my seriousness.


Just as I’m sure that you and a lot of others were happy to see me get pinned by Knox. Why not? Hell I hand-picked him and ended up having to defend him on social media by all the gatekeepers around here.

Still serious, I mutter….

Good times.

I pause again, finding my place and my voice again.

I know a lot has changed since then, you’re not the same man that you were, and neither am I.

I nod my head sagely as if some sort of wisdom had taken root in my mind.

We as a group don’t jump people anymore, that makes me a little sad sometimes but I digress.

I spread my arms wide and smile.

We’ve been out here doing things the right way once again and I’ll be honest, it’s been difficult at times to maintain that. That being said, when we meet in the ring, I’ll still offer to shake your hand before and after the match as a show of good faith.

I wink at the camera and then continue.

Well, if you or I are still conscious that is. We are men of violence and I look forward to sharing the ring with you once again.

I cock my head to the side again, revealing a small smile trying to tug at the corners of my mouth.

I can’t say that you’ll enjoy it

Still smiling I continue, building up to the strategy that I had planned to use.

I mean, how can I take you seriously when you couldn’t beat the king of the midcard titles? That still blows my mind, sad but true as the song goes.

I bring my arms back to my side.

Not that any of that matters to you, right? I mean seriously, why would it bother you that someone who’s not qualified to carry your fucking bags beat you?

I shake my head in disgust at the memory of that match.

I hope that all of these backhanded compliments, insults and threats have gotten under your skin and you come to the ring good and fucking angry. I hope you come for a fight and deliver the goods for the sake of this company and the people who paid to watch us fight.

Looking straight into the camera lens, all pretense of kindness or compassion now gone.

That’s the way I come to the ring every fucking time. I’ve owned every loss I’ve ever had in this business. Most of the time, I congratulated the men and women who scored a pinfall on me. I’ll do that very same thing for you if you show me a reason to.

I shake my head once again, in an effort to relay my doubt about his ability to deliver.

Give me a reason.

Holding my hands up in front of me in a namaste gesture…

If you don’t come with the fire and are ready to fight, it’ll turn out like my match with Vinnie did. Short and a waste of time and money for everyone involved.

I drop my hands to my side.

I won’t take you lightly. I will not take it easy. I will hit you as hard as I can every time I have that opportunity, you’ll be branded, shell-shocked, and feeling a little snake bit.

My eyes bore into the camera, leaving no uncertainty of my intent and intensity.

See, right now was a terrible time for us to meet, I’ve got way more important things to do than entertain the fans over your corpse. You’ve encountered me at a time when all I want is the blood of my enemies. We aren’t enemies away from the ring, it’s inside the ring that everyone is my enemy. So don’t take it personally, once you remove the emotions from it all it’s just business, ya know?

I had tried to soften the last part but I knew I failed to do so. So, instead of trying to backtrack, I just forge straight ahead.

Beat me if you can, because I have no intention of allowing you to survive.

I stand there for a moment and feel no regrets over anything I’ve said. So to close out the promo I look at the camera one last time.

Peace out bitch.



11
Climax Control Archives / Blood in the water
« on: November 18, 2022, 11:12:26 PM »
Blood in the water

“Holding a grudge doesn’t make you strong; it makes you bitter. Forgiving doesn’t make you weak; it sets you free.” — Dave Willis

{The Soft Intro}

So much has happened in the last few weeks as we edge closer and closer to the end of the year. My friend Vivian was in trouble because of her past, but I had to give Despy and Angel props for letting me know. So I had that to deal with, in addition to the Masque problem. Now, I’ve always been proud of my ability to shrug off manipulation, but Masque had gotten to me in a way as well. She knows there is no reason for Amber to come back to active competition if she doesn't force her hand. So, now the die has been cast, what will this week bring to the Bane family?



{Vivian’s place - Las Vegas NV - “Reliving The Past”}

There had been no sitings of the three men in days, and so I sat near the back door and balcony exit in Vivian’s apartment. As I drank my coffee I listened to Vivian talk about the past, and my brain was screaming at me, There has to be more than what she was revealing. I waited until she was done talking and silence engulfed the room like a cold wet blanket. I sighed, then clearing my throat I began to speak. “Vivian, I love ya like a sister but there’s holes in your story, things that don’t add up. Can we start over again and tell the whole story?” Her husband Grey started to say something, but she shushed him before he could say anything. “He’s right Grey, there’s a lot that happened that I didn’t mention. He deserves to know the truth, all of it.” I looked over at the pair and nodded, “Take your time Viv.” She nodded her head, “Where this all began had nothing to do with Puerto Rico or Frank Spatharos. This all started in Khandahar” I studied her a moment, “I was there with you, wasn’t I?” She nodded again, “Yes, but you joined us later than what I’m talking about.”

The following is told from Vivian’s POV

The scene shimmers and fades to a time of strife in the middle east, which is kinda vague because it has always seemed to be that way.

I looked in the mirror, admiring my own reflection, “Yes girl you are fine as hell.” I said to myself because there were not many people around. I had to check in soon, even though the rest of my squad wouldn’t be here for a couple of weeks. I turned to grab my gear to go and I saw three men there, they were all eyeballing me like a piece of meat. The tallest and by far most muscular of the three leered at me, “Well, what do we have here? A sailor with a smoking body is what we have.” There was something about them that screamed danger, so I played along. “Really? Do you think so? That is so kind, but I have to go report in.” They moved out of the way and as I passed them, I felt a hand on my ass, so I stopped. “We don’t know each other like that, be careful you don’t draw back a fucking nub.” He immediately snatched his hand back like it was on fire. Once I had stepped outside I was motioned over by another girl. She whispered to me, “Don’t ever let yourself be alone in a room with those three again, girl, they are dangerous.” I nodded to the young girl, she was about my age and had a scar along her jawline. “They do that to you,” I asked. She shook her head, “Nah, shrapnel from a mortar did that,” she responded with that familiar Lousiana accent. An accent that bordered on being Texan.
“Thanks for the warning, girl, I’m on my way to HQ now to check in.” Making sure I had my orders, I grabbed them out of my seabag. “How do you know those three?” She motioned me to be quiet and quickly stepped into the shadows of the building as I hoisted my seabag in place. I set off at a brisk pace. I knew I’d see her again and she could fill me in on what I’d gotten myself into. My focus now was meeting specific people and studying the lay of the land so to speak. Our Commanding Officer, Jeff Castello needed information on what was out there. You know, so he wouldn’t walk into a bad situation like I apparently had. Castello wasn’t a bad commanding officer he was a bit of an asshole at times. Times like these, but as he told me, “Petty Officer if I didn’t think you were capable, I wouldn’t send you.” I had been selected and promoted to Petty Officer shortly after boot camp. They say it’s about being in the right place at the right time, and that was certainly true. I had been lucky enough to save a young girl six or seven years old. I was in Biloxi Mississippi for training, my shipmates and I had gone to the beach for some fun and some rest before survival training was to start.

We were all in the water playing around and acting like the children that we were like we hadn’t just been through eight weeks of hell that should have taught us to act right. Anyway, there was this kid that was swimming around close by. That’s when my friend Jon McDermit spotted the fin in the water not far away. People started to scramble out of the water. The shark was headed straight for that poor kid. She seemed oblivious to the danger and kept moving around on her bodyboard and laughing. I would come to find out later that this little girl, Chelsea, was autistic and sadly had some MR to go along with it. So, while everyone else was trying to get out of the water, I raced towards Chelsea. I snatched her off the bodyboard just as a ten-foot bull shark took a chomp out of her board. I raced as fast as I could, which I admit wasn’t very fast considering how hard it is to run in knee-high water. Just as we reached the wet sand, I collapsed with the little girl. She was crying and screaming, scared out of her mind. She wasn’t bleeding or anything, so that was a relief.

Her mom and dad showed up on the scene almost the instant that we collapsed on the beach. Her mother was this stunning woman with alabaster skin, perfect tits, and the best smile that money can buy. Her father, the man was the epitome of what a man should be. Well over six feet tall, muscular and tan, and smelled like angels cried on him. He never freaked out, keeping his composure like a professional. That’s when I realized that he was part of the command structure at the school. He recognized me as well, “Amazing,” was all he said. “Who would have thought that my daughter would have been saved by another sailor.” He left it at that as he and his wife gathered their daughter up and decided to call it a day. After they had thanked me and made their way away from where we were, my friend Jon scrambled over to me. “Are you okay?” I nodded in return, “Mostly,” I quipped. “Girl, do you know who that was? The child you just pulled from the jaws of death?” I nodded, “Rear Admiral Upper Half, Julian Gomez,” I said without hesitation. He nodded and then wordlessly plopped down next to me with a corona. “Yeah”

That was how I got promoted so early into my Naval career. Field promotion for what I had done that day at the beach.  “Sometimes, it’s a good thing to be a good human being,” I muttered to myself as I approached HQ. The marines stationed there reviewed my orders and got clearance for me to enter. I was directed to a specific office and when I got there, the name on the door, I swear it warmed my heart. J. Gomez Admiral SpecOps. Based on the rating that was on the sailor I just met, this was his commanding officer, that was good to know if Gomez was anything like he’d been back then.

feeling the tug of the present, I come back to Mac and Grey listening intently.

I look over at Viv who is clearly becoming tired. “Take a break Viv, we can continue this later,” She smiled and nodded, “You’re a good man and a better friend, Mac.” I kissed her on her forehead, “You are too kind, my dear.” Vivian was a lot of things, a stunning beauty, with a high level of intelligence and a passion for helping people. I went out on the balcony to have a cigarette, with my son, Jimmy hot on my heels. “Pops, this is vendetta…” he said allowing the rest of his sentence to trail off as his mind was now in overdrive. Before I could respond, my phone started going off.  The caller i.d. showed as unavailable and the number didn’t show up either. Well, it’s either a spam call or someone who doesn’t want to be tracked. I slid the bar over to accept the call. “Petty Officer Bane, it’s been a while,” the voice said to me. I smiled, “Spaz, what can I help you with today?” I said to the voice that I knew was Frank Spatharos, my former Assistant Officer In Charge in too many places to name. I could hear him sigh, he hated that I called him that. “Sorry Frank, I hear you have an appointment coming up soon, congratulations.” It always made me sick to my stomach to lie, even to him. The truth is that there are not many people that could ever rival his level of assholery. “Thank you, Bane. Hey, can we meet somewhere and talk candidly?”

Fade.



{Unnamed Diner - Somewhere in Las Vegas - “The Conversation.”}

I was walking into the proverbial bear trap and I knew it. There are not a lot of people in this world that would willingly walk into a dragon’s lair knowing that the dragon was very awake and very frightened by your very existence. There were many problems with this scenario, first and foremost, I didn’t have any backup, no plan B, nothing…I was fucking winging it. It was both stupid and high risk, but then again, that was me. So, my headstone would likely read, here lies Mac, he died because he was stupid. I knew this place, it was a dive bar often visited by bikers. So, I rode in on my vrod to see who was paying attention. Once I put the kickstand down and killed the motor, there was a small crowd that gathered nearby. “Man, that is one hell of a refurb on that 06.” The compliments kept coming and I acknowledged them all as I smoked a cigarette. Couldn’t smoke inside which was bullshit but it’s whatever. I was hoping to not be here for long and get out with my hide still intact. I thanked them all for the compliments and made sure they knew that I appreciated it.

I stepped into the bar alone and it didn’t take long before I spotted Frank. Smug motherfucker sitting there in a bomber jacket, showing his rank, yes the rank he had yet to achieve. It wasn’t all that difficult to spot his hired thugs either. He typically didn’t use sailors for this kind of thing. He preferred to use the local talent that was desperate for cash. I approached his booth and the two men both started to approach me. Frank’s voice was clear, “Oh, sit the fuck down.” I chuckled as I approached Frank, “The always congenial Frank Spatharos,” I chided him. “Then again, it’s probably a kindness, they don’t look very tough to me. Better than the last bunch you sent my way, I’ll give you that.” He glared at me, but his face softened as he spread his arms, “What can I say, I try to work on the cheap.” I nodded at him, “That’s fair.” We were both pretty decent actors, this is someone that has receipts that are long overdue. Right now though, he was about as untouchable as they come. His tied to the current administration were well-documented and publicized. His face had been all over the news for his service to his country. Instead of sitting, I leaned against the post that was part of the booth.

He smiled at me, “Please sit, Mr. Bane. I didn’t invite you here to inflict harm on you or anyone else tonight. Let’s call this our parlay, shall we? No insults, weapons, or threats, just a conversation.” I gave him a sweeping bow and took a seat opposite him. I had kept my jacket on to keep my pistol and the flak jacket underneath out of site. I knew he was assuredly armed as well as I grasped the handle of the sawed-off shotgun, that was hidden within the folds of my duster. If he so much as breathed wrong, he’d be dead before anyone else was hurt.

“Violence is not always the answer, Mac,” He said over the salted rim of the cup.” I nodded and smiled, “It certainly doesn’t have to be. Salty Dog?” He looked confused for a moment, “Yeah, I got hooked on these damn things a long time ago. Slow gin, grapefruit juice, and salt.” I smiled, “The more things change the more they remain the same,” I said in jest. “Now then, Frank, why did you call me out here? We’ve not spoken in such a long time, and we obviously didn’t part on good terms.” He studied me for a moment which left the conversation in awkward silence. A waitress approached, “You two good over here?” I nodded, “I’m good.” This brought an arched eyebrow from Spatharos. He waved her off and she left. I gave him a hard look, “Why have Kratos taken out? That guy was harmless as fuck.” I shook my head is disgust. “Mostly because he’s not crazy, it was a good act but like others, he knows where the bodies are buried.” I nodded, “I figured it was something like that. Is that why you wanted to talk to me? Get me out in the open, and finish me off?” I shook his head, “No, I got your message, why would you be so willing to keep my secrets?”

Fade



{In-Studio - The Bane House - “Forgiveness”}

In the studio, I was preparing to start my promo and then the song, “I told you I was mean”, by Elle King. That song always made me chuckle. I stood under the boom mic, staring at it as the blinking red light off to the side continued to blink in time with my pulse. The match I was prepping for was not the most important match I’d had in Sin City but It was significant. Vinnie had never beaten me, we had a lot of history because of a short-lived feud between me and him. Part of that was because of the influence of Bill B. and his wife Bea.

It’s funny how time changes things, isn’t it? Last year about this time, I brought The Saviors together in response to the formation of Vinnie and Bill as a team along with Bea. She really likes spraying shit in people’s faces for whatever reason. Maybe it makes her feel better about who she is as a person. I won’t speculate and leave that right there. Our disagreements were short-lived, mostly due to the fact that I brought more firepower to bear than you guys were ready for. I’ll never regret the formation of this stable. We’ve done some good things for this company, and that was exactly what was intended. My methods? Sure you can cast shade on that all you want but we got the job done. So, this for Vinnie and me is kind of a full-circle thing. The man has come a long way in my opinion, making amends with Fenris and Aaron for one. That was huge in my opinion.

I remove the black stetson slowly and carefully and place it on a nearby hat rack.

I both lost and won the world title, only to lose it again. Matt Knox “retired” as it were, just prior to my winning it back from him. Now he’s back again, for reasons only known to him. I’ve not spoken to him so I don’t know what his intentions are at this point. I’m sure though that he will make that crystal clear in the weeks ahead.

Removing my hairband, I allow it to drop and cascade across my shoulders.

Masque has been a thorn in my side, the entire time she’s been here. She damn near killed my wife. They made a deal that she quickly managed to break recently. That has forced Amber’s hand to come back. Many won’t think this has anything to do with the task at hand. Bear with me, as it all has ties to what’s going to happen in our future.

I scrub my face with my hands, sweeping my hair back.

I’ve tried to be a better person, and people continue to poke the bear. Masque is not alone in that. There are others who have been critical of me and my time as champion here. So, I think it’s safe to say that I’ll no longer turn the other cheek. There are a number of people who I owe receipts and they’ll get what’s coming to them. The real fun is about to begin in Sin City.  I go from being the hunted to the hunter once again. You’ll know when I’ve been on a tear by the body count I leave behind.

I rip the buttondown shirt wide open to reveal a much more defined body, I’m proud of the work I’ve put in and I’m showing it off.

This was the path that I  asked for from our management team. To start at the bottom and start working my way back. I wanted to climb that ladder back to the top to prove to myself that I still could. I lost that match to Jack Washington and it was a wake-up call.  It told me that I wasn’t quite ready yet and that I needed to double up on how I prepared for my matches. The approach inside and outside the ring.

I finish taking my shirt off.

I’d become lazy and complacent due to my success. Since day one in this company, my name was on everyone’s lips. I took this company by storm because no one knew who I was or what I could do. Do you remember when I told you all that I was a catalyst for change? I’ve fucking proved that every step of the way. I was and still am the man to beat in this company. I don’t care who you are, that’s what you need to know. Whelon better hope that Ken takes that title back from him in that rematch, you won’t like who’s coming for you next.

Glaring at the camera lens, with nostrils flared and adrenaline pumping.

Vinnie, I know you’ve tried to redeem yourself with Aaron and Fenris. Good for you man.

I shake my head in pure disgust.

Good for you.

I seem to tremble just a bit from my anger and outrage.

You’ve never beaten me.

Now I start to pace as my pulse elevates

Will the next time be your chance to break thru?

Then I stop, looking down, and I laugh the fakest laugh ever.

If you beat the former three-time Sin City World Champion, it will be your name on everyone's lips. You will be the one that everyone is expecting to be the next to challenge whoever the champion is.

Breathing heavily, and looking manic I continue, my voice takes on a much lighter tone, almost a whisper.

No, Senor Vinnie.

My eyes take on a sparkle, a light inside them, a smile….

No

I catch myself, my composure returning to a more normal state.

No, not at my expense Vinnie

I pick up my shirt and put it back on.

That world title, waits for my return, or its return to a more deserving owner. Whelan, Davison, or whoever claims it next needs to understand that.

Taking up a hand towel, I wipe away the sweat.

Don’t worry y’all, I haven’t lost my mind. My passion for this company and this industry, sometimes causes me to become a little overzealous.

That dangerous glint in my eye and the feral smile on my face tells a different story. I know what this is and I’m just not speaking of it out loud quite yet. A shark can smell blood in the water from a great distance. I could feel the storm about to begin and I was preparing myself for what was to become.

I’ll say this in closing, Vinnie I have great respect for your skills. As a competitor, I wish you luck in our match because you’ll fucking need it. Unlike you, I’m on a mission to reclaim what was lost. While you are out there trying to please the fans, I’m out there to win a fight. You wanna placate the crowd and I want to feed my hunger for blood. Yours…mine…doesn’t matter to me. I’m a betting man, so I’m betting that it will mostly be yours.

Fade

12
Supercard Archives / Re: MAC BANE v JACK WASHINGTON
« on: October 22, 2022, 12:19:09 AM »
Vs Jack Washington


“Courage is fire, and bullying is smoke.” - Benjamin Disraeli

{soft intro}

[on-camera]

Since losing the title, as much as I’ve loved being World Champion, I’ve not really missed carrying that anchor around. It’s allowed me to focus on home and life's crucial things, like supporting my wife. She’s got far more on her right now than probably any time in her life. I’ve still accepted bookings for SCW and other places that would keep me as close to home as possible. So then, what lead to this match? Simple, Jack was out there crying like a bitch, that’s what led to it.

Fucking cry baby.



{Near Vivian’s Apartment - “Shadow Games”}

[off-camera]

First and foremost, I couldn’t believe I was out here at this time of night based on intel from a Teddy Bear network. The more important aspect of this however is that I’ve never seen Angel’s team be wrong. Glad I didn’t say that out loud, someone would be fitting me for a straight jacket. Of course, being close to my 47th birthday and still fighting for a living could be the end sequence for me anyway. enough inner monologue Mac, time to focus on the task at hand. I thought to myself as I stood near the mouth of the alley. I stayed perfectly still and squatted down to give myself a smaller profile in the dim light tonight. At least I had a visual on this guy, since he stood only a few meters from me. He stood near Vivian’s black Oldsmobile sedan. I knew it was him, only because when he turned slightly the moonlight hit his mask. Even with the darkened silhouette, there was no mistaking what it was. Belle had told Angel that Vivian should beware of the man in the iron mask. I didn’t think it was iron, a synthetic metal perhaps. I stayed squatted down, watching and listening. Glad I did too as a figure walked right past me and into the street where the other man waited. The man who had walked past me as I crouched asked the man in the mask, “When?” The man in the mask let the question hang there unanswered for a moment.

“Soon, but not tonight,” He stated flatly in a soft baritone voice. I exhaled softly and slowly, my sigh of relief was not audible to them unless one of them was an elf. They never moved or flinched, I stayed still regardless to keep my presence hidden from them. Finally, the masked man made a statement, “Our work here tonight is done, I’ve got everything I needed from this ridiculous stalking exercise.” I could see the shadow of the other man nod in response, “I know, but this is how the old man wanted it.” Without missing a beat the reply came in sharp, “Trust but verify, I know the process.” The other man paused for a moment, “Yes sir,” was finally his reply. The two men separated and went their separate ways. I stayed put, waiting until I heard the ignitions of two separate vehicles start, and then saw them drive off toward the east. I stood up slowly and waited for shouts from anyone left behind and there were none. I switched my headset on, “tracking?” I whispered into the microphone. “Affirmative,” came my son Jimmy’s voice back into the headset.

I took slow steps back toward the mouth of the alley, I saw the signal from Vivian’s husband with the flashlight. Three times the flashlight signaled in quick succession. “Got the all clear from the den.” I could hear a sigh of relief from James as he continued his work. “Vehicles are not registered, and the license plates are likely stolen,” I smirked as I made my way across the street. “Not surprised, I’d have been surprised if it was anything else.” A snort from the earpiece was my son’s reply. There was little doubt that when he tracked down the owner of the license plates, they would be people reported missing or deceased in the recent past. He confirmed that in short order, “Yes, both license plate owners died within three days of each other.” I leaned up against the side of the building as I took the watchman’s cap off and stuffed it in my pocket. I lit a cigarette and acknowledged the policeman that was on his rounds. He glanced towards the alley first and then back at me. He nodded back to me and then stopped. “You live in this building?” He asked the question in a firm but polite voice. “No sir, just visiting a friend and stepping out to have a smoke.” He stepped forward where I could see his face. The note from belle was that they worked in sets of three, this man had a jagged scar that ran near his right ear, down his jawline.

“Do you often wear black BTUs to visit friends?” I smirked at him, “only on nights that it suits me, Officer.” I hear softly in my earpiece, “Not a cop”, and I smiled at the man who was pretending to be law enforcement. “You’re a funny guy,” he said to me as he reached for his nightstick. “Maybe you and I need to go downtown and have a little talk, they like funny guys down there.” I laughed again and shook my head, “Are you so very willing to break protocol? Are you willing to commit a felony on top of that?” I pressed my hand to my chest, near my heart. “You wound me, sir, insinuating that I am a man of low integrity, that would step afoul of the law.” I could hear James laughing in my ear, “You’re killing me, old man.” he said extremely low. I wasn’t sure if this imposter could hear him, he wasn’t reacting to the voice of my son. I glanced at the name tag, “Officer Daniels, were you ever in the military?” He nodded and accepted the offered cigarette, I also lit it for him and he took a long drag. “Yeah, look thanks for the smoke, I need to continue my rounds so I can report in.” I nodded to him, his change of mood was rather abrupt. That’s when I saw the cord of the earpiece. “James?” I asked into the microphone. “On it,” he said in a quick reply.

I glanced across the street and could see Belle in the window, I could have sworn she waved and winked at me. “I must be starting to see things,” I mumbled and yawned. I took another drag from my cigarette as Grey Castle, Vivian’s husband made an appearance at the door. My earpiece came to life, “He stopped not far from me, he was waiting for someone or something. Officer Daniels died just a couple of days ago. He was ambushed.” I shook my head in disgust. Grey, “Everything okay, Mac?” I shook my head indicating no, “No sir, I think we should consider moving you and Viv.” My comment seemed to stun him into silence at first, “Go back up and use the lockdown protocol as we discussed. He nodded and hit the stairs running. Grey was a good man, another former soldier. Grey had been a marine infantryman and Viv married him anyway, was the joke we used to tell. “Dad, he just entered a gray van,” came my son’s update. “On my way.” Whoever this joker was, he was playing a dangerous game. Maybe it was me that was playing a dangerous game. I rounded the corner and saw the Grey Van pull off into the night, I was not prepared for what I would find. I found Jimmy laid out with a gash on his forehead from no telling what. I knelt down beside him and cradled his head in my hands. “Not like this you little shit, don’t you die on me.”

“Why are you yelling,” came his soft reply as I helped him sit up. Lowering my voice, “What the hell happened?” Jimmy rubbed his forehead a minute, “he disappeared from my view and so I stepped out of my car, pretending to be tired and just stretching my legs. Before I knew it he had spun me around and hit me with something. Pointing at the brass knuckles on the ground nearby, “Likely that”. He nodded, patting his shirt pocket, “Fucker stole my cigarettes too? That’s sacrilege!” My son’s grief over the loss of a pack of cigarettes was amusing considering he could be dead instead. I dug my own smokes out and offered him one. “Shouldn’t we be checking on Viv and Grey?” He asked through a slightly slurred speech. “That’s one hell of a concussion you’ve got kiddo.”  I bagged the brass knuckles in hopes of getting something as far as fingerprints. Then, I helped James stand up and we made our way back to Vivian’s place. The one thing that was obvious to me at that moment was that we had been outplayed. They knew we were here the entire time. I had to figure out how they knew, once I knew that then we’d have an edge in this thing. The even more obvious thing we needed answers to was who? My hope was if we could find out who, maybe it would explain why. I sent a message to them to let them know we were on our way up. I got the acknowledgment from Grey.

Fade



The Next Day

Jimmy and I were still at Vivian and Grey’s apartment. I checked in with Amber to let her know I was okay. My son was okay, more embarrassed than anything about getting caught unaware. He had a mild hangover at the moment and was his usual charming self. I described the previous night's events to Vivian and Grey so they understood the full scope of everything that had transpired. “A man in a metal mask,” she shook her head at first. “That’s some animated G.I. Joe bullshit right there.” She was exasperated by the situation and rightly so. She couldn’t remember anyone from her past that fit the bill for any of the three men I had been able to describe. She frowned, “I don’t think I was ever threatened or had bad blood with anyone in my life, Mac.” I nodded, and realized she couldn’t actually see me, “Okay, there’s obviously someone out there who…” Krayon brushed up against me and whined a little. I looked down at him, “When did you start putting him in a collar?” That got Grey’s attention immediately, I held my hand up forestalling any conversation. I quickly took the collar off much to the delight of Krayon and tossed it out the open french doors. I heard the audible pop when it hit the ground, followed by a sharp noise as if something had detonated. Grey went and looked over the railing of the balcony, “Glad no one was on the streets for that.” I sat back down and looked over at James, who was in turn looking back at me.

“Where did that come from,” I asked Grey. “it arrived a few days ago, it had your name on it.” I shook my head, “Wish I had known that.” I sighed loudly, “Is there anything else here that came from me, things that I didn’t give you myself?” Grey shook his head indicating that he didn’t think there was. “That would explain how they knew I was going to be nearby and that you’d have protection.” I knew the next subject would be a touchy one. “Vivian, what do you think about…” She cut me off, “Running away? You know better, Mac, I’m not running from anyone.” She said it in a way that can only be described as defiant. “Aunt Viv,” James began to say but she cut him off as well, “Don’t you sass me, boy.” He immediately clamped his mouth shut, “Yes ma’am.” and she chuckled softly. “Macky, your kids are so well-mannered.” I smiled causing Grey to chuckle, “Well we did the best we could, Viv.” Grey stood back up and walked to the window, “So what now?” There was a long pause from everyone, the awkward kind that makes your skin crawl. “Jimmy, were you able to pick anything up at all last night?” It was a crap shoot at best but it was all I had to go on currently.

“Nothing of value,” he said with his exasperation showing through. “What about that girl at the precinct?” I asked him, and he smiled, “Oh the prints, yeah, supposed be hearing something this morning.” Grey winked at me, “Dang Jimmy, you know a girl?” He chuckled, “A few, Uncle Grey.” A little humor in a tight situation is often helpful. As if on queue, his phone rang, he picked up and slid the bar to accept the call. “Yes, Ma’am,” he said politely to whoever the caller may be. The conversation went on for a minute and he hung up. “You turned a pretty shade of red, son, everything okay?” I asked him in a teasing way. “We have an identity on the guy from last night, “ he said slowly. “The jagged scar under his jawline is what helped to nail it down. He’s had plastic surgery but didn’t cover that up for some reason.” I listened intently as he explained and it was Vivian who finished the sentence. “Joshua Nightlinger.” Jimmy looked over at her in astonishment. It shook me to my core, another man from mine and Viv’s past. She trembled as she said the name again, almost to the point of tears. Grey went to her side immediately to comfort her as best as he could. Krayon alarmed by this went to them quickly and laid his head in Vivian’s lap. She laid her hand on Krayon’s head to reassure him that it was going to be okay.

“I’m assuming there is more to that call than you’ve gotten to?” Jimmy nodded, “Yes sir, she had to cash in some favors to get that information from the DoD, so now I owe her some….things…” I looked at him and his complexion darkened again. “I don’t need the details, Jimmy, I forgot that one is a bit of a freak. Anyway….” I started to make jokes at my son’s expense but stopped myself. “Nightlinger is a dangerous man, Jimmy, You’re lucky to still have your life.” I paused there for a moment and shook my head cussing out loud now. I quickly dropped a roll of quarters in the nearby swear jar. Hearing the heavy-sounding thunk, she laughed in response. “It’s gonna be one of those days, is it Macky?” I looked back and her and gave her a gentle smile, “I’ll try my best not to have to add to the jar, Viv.” Jimmy looked at me expectantly, “Were there other names mentioned by DoD?” “You mean like known associates, that kind of thing?” I nodded in response and Vivian beat him to the punch yet again. “Forrest Ackile and “jersey” Sam Fontaine” I shook my head, “I was afraid she’d say that.” I cussed again, a longer tirade than last time. I looked at the jar, “I think that was about even now.”

I looked at Jimmy, “Vivian and I know all those men. They were all black ops based in Puerto Rico and later in Gitmo.” He looked at me in horror, because he was the only one of the kids that I had ever told about my time in the service. The things I had been forced to do and the things I had done willingly for the sake of my country. “Thing is, I watched all three of those men die, over twenty years ago.”




[On Camera]

I studied the floor for a minute, admiring the shine on my old cowhide boots, the crease freshly starched into my jeans. I had my thumbs tucked behind my belt buckle and when I removed them and looked up you could hear the rustling of the white denim shirt that was also starched. The black stetson I wore cast a slight shadow across my face as I looked into the camera.

Well, here we are once again. Another super show, but this opponent is different. It’s Jack “by god” Washington after all. Didn’t y’all know he’s a fucking legend in this business? The biggest star in Sin City? Hell, you don’t have to believe me, you can ask him yourself. He’ll tell ya, it’s like he’s a vegan or something.

I smirk at the camera.

If I have to explain that joke, it’s not as much fun.

An easy smile appears on my face as I continue.

Jack has all these questions and accusations, shit, I don’t even know where to start.

Taking on a more serious expression, I strike the thinking man’s pose.

Let’s just start with the obvious one, the one that’s been lingering for the longest. Why would I allow Ken Davison to challenge for the world title instead of someone like you? I mean, you are a two-time champion and deserve to be acknowledged right?

I drop the pose and place my hands on my hips.

I find that the truth is always the easiest and best answer. Jack, it’s not because I don’t respect you or like you, it’s because he was a man and challenged me to my face instead of talking shit about me behind my back. You said all those things in a promo, right? 

I nod my head curtly.

Guess what jackass, I don’t watch every promo from every member of the roster. No one mentioned it to me either, maybe you just didn’t leave the impression you were looking for.

I shrug my shoulders.

Regardless of all that, here we are. You’re getting your match and hell who knows? If you can beat me, then they’d have to recognize you as a serious contender, right? Not necessarily but it would give you a feather in your cap. Oh..wait that’s right, you beat me once before. Know what’s funny? After you did that no one said shit about it. Not anyone in management or the roster thought much of it, I guess.

I shake my head in disgust.

So, what conclusion can we draw from that fact? Well, there’s one of two ways to go with this. Either it’s because you suck and no one cares about your matches, or….

I was an unimpressive champion?

The answer is as obvious as neon, I was a fucking epic champion.

You suck.


I smile at the camera and then blow a kiss.

Have you ever heard the phrase, oh that guys alright, you just have to get to know them?

I exhale and roll my eyes.

That’s what I’ve heard from anyone who I ever asked about Jack. In other words, he’s an asshole but you get used to it after a while. Jackie, you’re not original or cutting. Your promos are filled with cliches used in the past, hundreds of times over. You are a rip off of a rip off my man. You are a two-time world champion here in sin city, where I’ve held it three times. The number of times you’ve held that title is important to make note of. Not many have held it more than once. Only two men have held it as many times as I have. 

I give him a nod of respect.

I know all of that sounded like a backhanded compliment, and you’re right it was. I’ve always had a great disdain for you and people like you. You go out there every week and just bury your opponents and when you get your ass beat, you don’t acknowledge it. Which makes you even worse. No selling a loss, that’s real cutting-edge stuff there slick.

I laugh, but only briefly and I stop.

Honestly Jack, I don’t give a shit either way whether you acknowledge anything I’ve said. If I beat you, it’s just another day in my life. If I lose to you, well, that would be tragic. I might have to consider retirement at that moment. I’ll see you soon kid, the stakes have never been higher.


13
Climax Control Archives / I'll make you famous
« on: September 30, 2022, 12:21:54 PM »
Pride

“You never really learn much from hearing yourself speak.” ― George Clooney



{Unnamed location somewhere in Las Vegas - “People just never learn”}

One of the things that I’ve found even more challenging than winning matches is avoiding the conflict when someone realizes where you are from. In my case, being from Texas presents a whole lot of unique issues. As you’ll see, it is often the thing that lands me in trouble or in a fistfight. There are normally two assumptions that are made about people from Texas. The first one is always that you’re some kind of racist, neo-nazi, or even worse, a Trump supporter. Those last two are usually used with the same meaning, people are funny that way sometimes. So as I promised my old friend Jeff Castello, I was at a bar having a drink. I was doing my best to mind my own business and not attract too much attention. I realized too late that wearing my black stetson was probably not the best way to go. A slender man, about my height, approached with a slight swagger to his gait. I could hear his friends egging him on and I sighed. The bartender shook his head, as he’d seen this unfold before. This was not my first time in this bar as you might have guessed. The person in question was already drunk and just itching for a fight.

So, to cut to the chase I try to head him off from making a mistake. “How about I buy you a drink and talk to you for a moment about the mistake you’re about to make?” He looked at me as a deer looks at the headlights of an oncoming truck. “A Mistake,” he scoffed. “Where are you from son?” He asked it in a pointed way. “Yep, here we go. I’m from the south.” He looked at me like I was stupid and that cracked me up. “I know that you dumb bastard, which state? You’re obviously not from around here.” I nodded and handed the bartender who I just called Joe. I didn’t know his actual name but he always answered it. “Joe hold on to my card for a minute, in case there are damages.” He nodded and backed away from the bar in case of flying objects. “Okay dumbass, you got me, I’m from Texas.” He sneered at me and I told him, “Don’t say it.” He barked a laugh, “The only thing that comes from Texas are steers, and …” He never got to finish the statement as I clocked him with a backhand that knocked him out on contact with the point of his jaw.

The entire table of his friends and their collective girlfriends stood up at that point, but I was already on my feet. “Now then,” I began slowly, “Please come get your friend and let’s part ways in a peaceful manner, shall we?” They all looked dumbstruck, one of the men came forward and helped his friend to his feet. It was one of the women that caught me by surprise when she asked me, “Where’s your horse, Tex?” I shook my head in disgust, “He’s between my legs, but your too fat to ride.” The place fell silent as the men tried to decide if it was worth the fight or not. That is unfortunately where the accusations of being a racist started. Turned out that the young woman in question was half Latino. Her “man” had been the one I knocked out. “Fucking racist pig, you must be one of those Trump supporters, probably a member of the Klan to aintcha?” I stood there with my hands on my hips, I shouldn’t have been surprised, this happens way too often.

“I’m sorry Joe, I was trying for a peaceful resolution. I heard Joe sigh behind me, “I know Mac, I know. Shall I call the cops now?” I chuckled, “you might as well, this one is gonna be a bit dicey.” That is when the woman kicked me in the balls and all hell broke loose. While I was doubled over clutching the family jewels, two of the men rushed in. They were trying to beat me to the ground, most likely in an attempt to start kicking me. I was able to hold my ground on one knee. It’s one of the advantages of being six foot six inches and weighing a biscuit shy of three hundred pounds. I slowly rose up against their constant pounding of the back of my head and shoulders. I finally stood up straight and the look of fear on their faces was priceless. “You do realize that being from Texas is not a crime, right?” The young woman spit at my feet, “Fucking Trumper, go home.” I shook my head, “Girl you should go home and sober up.” She swung at me and I easily blocked it and grabbed her wrists. The track marks were easy to see, she then swung with the other arm. Same thing, track marks. I let go of her wrists, there’s nothing I can say to her that will change her mind while she’s strung out on whatever it is that she’s using.

All four men, now having caught their breath came to her aid. Not that she needed any help, she was in no danger. There was a fifth man that lurked towards the back of the room and he slipped outside. That hit me, these fuckers had to be working for Spatharos. “Look, I don’t know why you are working for Francis, but when you see him, tell him his secrets are safe.” The look of shock on their faces was priceless. “This could have ended very badly for you.” I hesitated only briefly as I reached back and withdrew the nine-millimeter pistol stored there. They all retreated very quickly. “Don’t panic, I’m not gonna shoot you.” I shook my head and holstered my pistol as the police started to arrive. There would be statements to give and lots of accusations and questions to answer. “I’m getting too old for this shit.” It always seemed to do down that way when people find out you’re from Texas. At least this time I didn’t get stabbed.

Fade





{in-studio - unnamed location - “Back to the basics”}

The crisp feel of the studio and the lack of any echoes or background noises are a relief in a world full of noise. Everyone promoting their sense of self-entitlement, the bravado coming from people that couldn’t win a spelling bee with cue cards much less a wrestling match.

“Where to even begin, recently my brother in arms, best friend, and fellow savior beat me for the Sin City World title. You’ve got no idea how proud I am of him. He was the better man on that night, and my hope is that when I’m done climbing my way back to the top, he’ll still have that title. It won’t be easy for him to hold onto that belt. All you have to do is look at who is in that contenders match to see who is next. I wish you luck my friend, I know in my heart that you’ve got this. I ventured over to Level Up and took part in a tournament for their tag team belts, Page and I fell short in that effort. Obviously, I wished both of those matches had turned out differently, but there’s no time for crying. It’s simply time to step up and start again. It’s my way, some people may be shocked by the fact that I’m not asking for an immediate rematch. There’s a reason for that, it’s really much more simple and more straightforward than you can imagine.”

Taking my black stetson off and looking at the brim of it, I smile as I run my fingers across the brim in an attempt to smooth it more to my liking.

“I decided, let me say that louder for those in the back. I decided not to use the rematch clause in my contract. Why do you suppose I would do that? As I said, it’s far more simple than you think. It’s not because I don’t believe that I could win it back. When you look over my complete body of work over the last two years and what I’ve accomplished. It speaks volumes to my ability and relentless nature. I’ve beaten some amazing talent, leaving them so fucking traumatized that they wander off to places like Florida. Sometimes they simply retire and call it a day. I wanted to start back at the bottom and work my way back to the top again, just as I did when I first came to this company. I’m doing this for a couple of reasons. First and foremost, it gives others time to shine. There are so many great competitors in this company that didn’t get that chance to prove themselves. It also is self-serving as well to be fair. It gives me the opportunity to redeem myself. Not to the fans or the roster but to myself. I know it sounds selfish, but sometimes in this business, you have to be selfish and do what’s right for you and no one else.”

I set the stetson to the side and on a nearby table. Now I take my leather duster off and carefully fold it, setting it on the back of that same chair.

“In addition to all of that, now that I’m not a champion I can focus on helping to smoke the roaches out of this place. Todd is a minor annoyance and no real threat to anyone except himself. Poor bastard is self-destructive. There are much bigger, full-grown cockroaches that need to be eliminated. I’ve been keeping tabs on certain people in this company and if I could full-on stop the match between Masque and Avalon I would do so in a heartbeat. I consider this match even being sanctioned as a black mark on this company. I’ve faced Ava before and I know she’s capable but Masque is like no one she could ever face. I’ve tried to warn her but it fell on deaf ears. It seems that she and her original trainer are not that different.”

Shaking my head, I sigh loudly and chuckle softly.

“When I asked Todd on Twitter if he was ready for this match, I received nothing but crickets in return. Others had plenty to say and while amusing, not really relevant since they weren’t invited to the conversation. It’s an open platform though, so no complaints really. As you might have guessed, like most of the roster I have zero respect for you. It’s not because of how obnoxious you are, that’s a given considering the hag you married. No, this is about you needing help winning every match that you’ve won. In this match, she won’t be a factor, I can promise you that. You see, I have a new agent within Chronic Chris Page Enterprises, you and your wife are already familiar with her. Her name is Kat Jones. If your wife sticks her nose in this match, Kat will be there to make sure that nose gets broken, you feel me, kid? That is not a game you want to play with me and mine. The Saviors are family, we look out for each other, and most importantly we don’t need to interfere in each other's matches to win.”

I remove the cuff links from my starched white shirt and put them in my pocket. With the links removed, I begin rolling up the sleeves of my shirt. It exposes the scars on my arms that are mostly covered by my tattoo sleeves.

“I’m showing you this so you understand who and more importantly what you are getting in the ring with. Every scar tells a story, Todd, a story of brutality and tenacity. A story of a man, who took no shit from anyone at any time in his life. It tells the story of Mac Bane. By the time you and I are done, you’ll understand that facing me is the last thing you ever want to do again in this lifetime or any other. I am a three-time world champion in Sin City Wrestling. I am also an educator and a mentor to many.

You’re welcome”




14
Climax Control Archives / Comparisons
« on: September 16, 2022, 10:59:11 PM »
The Bulldog and the Gentleman Wolf

“You cannot do a kindness too soon, for you never know how soon it will be too late.” —Ralph Waldo Emerson

{Where We Were}

The question I get most is, “Where are you at, Mac? Where do you go from here.” I always smile and acknowledge the question; my answer is always the same. “I’m right where I’m supposed to be. I’m supporting my wife as any husband should and looking forward to whatever the future brings. It’s not the answer most want to her hear, to be fair and honest about it. The simple truth is, that I simply don’t know the answer to the question. I’ve done everything that there is to do in Sin City. I’ve been a three-time world champion, and I’ve won all the other singles titles that they offer here. I’ve built a dynamic group of stars and watched them flourish. Now my oldest and closest friend is the world champion after beating me. Goth is still one of the top hands in this company. Kat has retired but has taken on duties with The Chronic Chris Page Enterprises as an agent. Miss Melissa is a force to be reckoned with. For right now, my top priority is my wife and what comes next for her.

I’ve also been involved in other things recently, such as helping Fenris through a friend of mine. Well, a couple of friends of mine actually. I was really happy to see that he was cleared for competition after a long road. Spending time with doctors and specialists I know was likely wearing what little patience the man has very very thin. Fenris is another close friend of mine that has been put through hell over the past several months. All thanks to Bill Barnhart and his wife Bea. If I know these two at all, the only thing you’re going to get out of them before this match is deflection and denial. While not terribly bright or original they are consistent. They have told the lie so many times that they believe they’ve done nothing wrong. That Bea did not spray Fenris in the eyes, just like when she tried to spray me in the eyes not so long ago. She missed and I ran her out of the arena.

Bill likes to call himself the bulldog, but it’s more like bullshit. Every time he opens his mouth that’s what everyone smells, bullshit. They’ve labeled this match as the battle of the Brahma bulls or some such crap. The truth is there is only one Brahma Bull in this match and the other is someone's neurotic pet chihuahua who’s addicted to a thunder shirt because it’s the only way he won’t shit his pants when he’s in the ring with me again. If your wife should decide to make her presence at ringside felt, I got a little something for you and her. You should probably have her stay in the locker room Bill, what she’s going to see is not for the faint of heart or the squeamish. I should have demanded this match long ago, after what happened, I feel a little bad about that. That’s why I doubled down on helping Fenris and Aron as much as I could. While others were offering help, you and your wife were celebrating, thinking it was the end of him and his career. Guess what, Slapnuts? He’s not done and he’ll get around to you when he has time. What I’m going to do is make sure you regret every laugh you had at his expense.



{The Bane Home - Las Vegas NV - “Roll Call”}

As expected the news of Kraton’s death circulated quickly. Every single member of our support group for veterans was scared and confused by what they were hearing on the news. When they were in the service, all of these folks were involved in an op of some kind. They all had the same common denominator, Frank Spatharos. The news was saying a lot of things about Krayton, but only ten percent of it was actually true. The ten percent that they got correct was around the fact that he was put on medical, and much to the chagrin of his family it was never upgraded to honorable.

When he was in Afghanistan, he had been in a hot zone with me. He had seen his best friend’s life flash before his eyes. Once back on the ship he was still shaken to his core. He sat on the flight deck with his back against the bulkhead watching planes take off and land. He rocked back and forth and was really close to completely losing it. He had been approached by Spatharos and was asked if he was okay. Spathoros got exactly the answer he was looking for when Krayton stood up. Kray yelled at him in his face at the top of his lungs. “NO!!!! I’M NOT OKAY! MY BEST FRIEND JUST DIED BECAUSE OF YOUR INCOMPETENCE!!!” Frank signaled a nearby marine who took Kray down forcibly and managed to zip tie his hands behind his back. He was then loaded on a backboard with a psyche hood over his face. It had been one of the ugliest scenes I’d ever witnessed as an adult. Let’s just say they were not gentle in making sure he didn’t make a move against our executive officer. Unfortunately for everyone involved except for Spatharos, Castello caught wind of it too late. They quickly got him off the ship on a medical evac back to the states. When I would catch up to him years later, he definitely was not the same man I knew. I was actually surprised to find him at all. There was no length that Spatharos wouldn’t go to to protect his own name.

So, now those of us that remained were gathered together to try and piece it together. I started to talk to them to address the situation. “Okay, so scrap what they are saying on the news. Obviously, someone has fed them information that isn’t accurate.” I started ticking the items off on my hand. Starting with my thumb, “First, the woman they show on television has never even been around the man, so how could that be his wife that he supposedly abused, repeatedly?” They all nodded their heads acknowledging that as fact. “Kray was never in Cuba, and certainly wasn’t trained in torture techniques.” I touch my index finger and move along. “He sure as hell was no war criminal.” I touch my middle finger as I look around at them all. It was still tracking with them. Next, I dismiss my ring finger for the next point, “He and his wife molly had no kids together, she passed away shortly after we got back to the states. The final piece was more heartbreaking than the rest, they had claimed that this man had been selling top secret information to Argentina. “As for the story about him selling information to Argentina? He could have sold them his mom’s carrot cake recipe but he never held a top-secret clearance.”

I hear someone clearing their throat and turn to see Jeff Castello, our old Commanding Officer standing there. “Right on all counts, Mac.” To say that I was shocked was beyond an understatement. I honestly didn’t think his bosses would allow him to associate with me at all anymore. Too much bad blood between myself and those people. They’d tried to kill me so many times it was ridiculous and they knew I was still pissed about that. I shook Jeff’s hand, “Welcome to our little meeting, chief.” He smiled nodding at everyone in greeting. Every person had worked for him at some point in their career. Well, I should say they were all under his command. He didn’t know them as I did, but he knew them. As Navy COs go, he was a good one, but when you have that many people you simply cannot commit to everyone’s sob story and do something about it. My case was different from Jeff, because of how public the transgressions were. It was always with a ton of witnesses around. Every single time, my own personal villain attacked me in a way that made him look like an asshole. The power behind him was the scary part. The “Triad” for lack of a better name was the real power behind him. He was doing their bidding and being rewarded for it every step of the way.

“Have you told them about the real power behind him?”, Jeff asked me. I shake my head, “No, skipper, I haven’t. Go ahead, you have the floor and far more knowledge than I do.” He nodded, one of the few times the man had ever agreed with me, causing me to smile. “Fair enough,” he began speaking as I lit a cigarette and tossed the pack on the common table in the middle of the group. One by one they each grabbed one and listened intently as Jeff described the three members of this power base for Spatharos. “The first man on this list is the son of Alexander Van. Joshua Van is the current commandant of the Marine Corp.” He waited for any questions or comments. To a person, the jaws hung open in looks of shock. “Don’t panic yet, it gets worse.” They all slowly clamped their mouths closed. Spatharos is better connected than any one individual I’ve ever seen. It’s bad enough that Van has his back but there are two others. A former four-star General in the Air Force, Jack Maclan was a highly decorated general who fell in disgrace after it was discovered that he had been sexually harassing young cadets. Even now, he has close ties to the government through his vendor contacts such as Boeing. That’s far from the only one. Finally last but certainly not least is the former head of the central intelligence agency, Jake Sporos. He was removed from his position by a former president and still holds a grudge against that man and all of his supporters around the globe.”

Jeff pauses again waiting for comments, but all he gets in return are looks of helplessness. Well, except for me. “I know that Kray was making a lot of accusations and he wasn’t quiet about it and that’s what drew the attention of Spathoros. I’m hoping that if you guys don’t talk about it, he will go away.” He shakes his head, “or at least not draw his attention.” The group quietly nods along with him, accepting that may be their only hope for survival. I shake his hand, “Thanks Jeff, I know you took a huge risk by coming here and I won’t forget it.” He smiled, “Yes you will,” he chuckled, “All of our well beings may count on that.” I agreed, “All too true.” He sighed, “Don’t go after him, Mac.” I nodded, “Understood, I’ll keep my nose down and attend to family things.” He clapped me on the shoulder, “Good man.”

Fade



{The Bane Home - Las Vegas NV - “Comparisons”}

The scene opens with me sitting in an office chair.  The same office chair that fans and foes alike have seen a dozen times or more. I had noticed lately that I was spending too much time in my own head. It was one of my many flaws, I was critical of others but more so when it came to myself. I knew that my confidence was lacking these days. I also know that as a wrestling talent I was appreciated here. It wasn’t about that at all, it was about this losing streak that I was on.

Right about now, Bill is full of confidence, and why wouldn’t he be? He knows that I’ve been on quite the losing streak as of late, and based on that he should be confident. See, a lot of people think I’m coming into the twilight of my career. They believe that I’ve lost a step and that my joints and bones are starting to ache. In terms of my health, no I’m not at one hundred percent and probably haven’t been since the day before my first match. October will mark my nineteenth year in this business. Hard to believe that I’m still doing this, isn’t it? Regardless of that fact, I could be coming up on my last match at some point in the near future, but it sure as hell won’t be against you.

The sound of starch rubbing against starch can be heard as I stand up, dragging the microphone up with me as I do.

Bill is one of the old-school guys who like to talk about comparisons. It makes him feel better about himself when he gets to try and flaunt that to the younger guys. The problem here in this match for him is that he is not only outgunned but outclassed. It really doesn’t take much to be honest, he’s got no class to begin with. Wanna talk about stats Bill? Okay, you’re six foot four and two hundred and forty pounds. I’m six foot six and I weigh two hundred and eighty pounds. You’re losing on reach and weight class. Those are not the only stats we should talk about though. I am a three-time sin city world champion, and a former internet and roulette champion. I’ve been a world champion fifteen times in my career if we’re talking about the complete body of work. What do you have to talk about? Well, you’re really good at taking care of your wife’s purse dog. That thing would be a light snack for my dogs, not that I would allow that to happen though. I wouldn’t want them to be near anything that is contaminated with your stench.

Maintaining my calm, and yelling at someone like Billiam is a waste of time and serves no purpose.

But what I have to say about Billiam is not all bad, he’s a hell of a fighter when he’s cornered. He has great ring awareness as any good veteran should. He’s held titles here in Sin City, mostly midcard to low card titles but shit that’s more than some have done. We get people that come in here all the time, the show-up, they lose and they go somewhere else. That’s not who Bill is, I’ll give him credit for being resilient as hell. He doesn’t give up and he keeps coming back for more. I find that admirable to be honest, not many old-school guys are left around anymore. I find that no matter how terrible of a person someone is, they always have some redeeming qualities. Even I have a few, whether it’s recognized by Bill or not. He’s quite the talker though, isn’t he?

I smirk, then shake my head and finally sigh as I go on to the next topic.

So, Bill here’s a little free help for you. My match with Ken, left an additional weakness for you to try and exploit. I have soft tissue damage in my abdomen. I know a number of people just rolled their eyes at my supposed arrogance and stupidity. Why tell someone about an injury? Well, telling them is one thing, them capitalizing on it is another story. I could send him a freaking email with a list of all my injuries and it wouldn’t make a bit of difference. He’s too stupid to figure out a way to attack them. Now, I know that was rather unkind for me to say that. As Fenris would tell you, that is tied too closely to emotion and that in and of itself is weakness. You see, I disagree about emotions. Strong emotions are what drive us, and the passion of wanting to be the very best in the industry is what drives me. It has always been my motivation is that, love of the game so to speak.

Looking directly into the camera, a look full of intensity.

My passion for this industry is unrivaled. I don’t care who you are or who you think you are, you won’t match mine for what we do. See, I’m an old-school guy too. I care about the direction this industry is headed. When you look out at the stands at the people cheering at their favorites or booing the ones they hate….that’s what drives me, that is their passion on display for what we do. I’ve heard people laugh at the fans and call them stupid fucking marks. Not me, even during my darkest days, I never referred that way to the people who pay our bills and make it possible for us to earn a living doing something we love. So when we see each other, you’ll know this Bill. You’ll know that I’m bringing all of my passion with me, supported by theirs. Our fans are among the best in the world and I will not let them down.

I wink at the camera

See ya soon bitch.

Fade


[/font][/size]

15
The Best Of Us



“If you spent your life concentrating on what everyone else thought of you, would you forget who you really were? What if the face you showed the world turned out to be a mask... with nothing beneath it?”  ― Jodi Picoult, Nineteen Minutes


How did we get here?

Brother’s to the bone, neither will ever ride alone. That was our vow to each other after we had our last fight. It wasn’t a lie, fabrication, or tall tale. It was and is simply who we are. Our friendship was built on respect and later on trust. Our story begins before I ever even sniffed the main event. Our matches would become the stuff of legends, the amount of each other's blood we spilled was god damned legendary. Excuse me, “kendamned” legendary. It was a doomsday massacre match that sent both of us to the hospital. For a little more transparency, that match is a table wrapped in barbed wire that you have to set on fire and put your opponent through it to win. I don’t remember how long we were in the hospital, two weeks maybe? We had tried to kill each other and when I say that, it’s not an exaggeration. His mental state…. was in a very dark place at the time. Having lost a friend recently had scarred him. I was bold and young without a filter and no fucks left to give. He was out to teach me some manners and I was out to prove that I belonged. We both got what we wanted out of that match. I’m not gonna lie, he beat me half to death. I know, because we’ve talked about it in the past, that when he looked in my eyes after that match. What he saw was a mixture of defiance and respect. To be fair, at that moment, I can tell you it was mostly respect. That was my first home in this sport. He had been to other places before we met.

It’s a place we don’t talk about, mostly because of what a scum bag the owner was. I would go on to win two world titles there. He was in one of those matches. The title had been abdicated and there was an eight-man eliminator. We were the final two in that match. I would go on to win that, and that was when our friendship started to become more of a thing. After that, wherever he or I would go, the other was sure to follow. We’ve always had each other's backs and there is no one in this business that I have more respect for than him. He is more than a friend, he is family, whether anyone likes it or not. He is the one guy that I’ve teamed with that hasn’t turned on me. At least long term, that is. There were and are others who I’ve teamed with that never turned on me. Those were all short-lived alliances and relationships. We’ve won tag team tournaments and titles together. We’ve been there for each other for the worst that life had to offer. So, when I tell you and the world that I am proud to defend the Sin City Title against him, you can take that as the gospel. He already knows this but so the rest of you can understand. No matter how much I love the man. No matter how much I think he deserves this shot. I’m going to do everything within the rules of our sport to wreck his ass.

He is well aware of my attitude when it comes to defending this title. Just as I know that he is more than capable of beating anyone, anywhere, and at any time. He is without a doubt one of the best technical wrestlers I’ve ever known. I won’t treat this defense lightly because he’s a friend. Quite the opposite, I’ll treat this the same as I would defending against anyone on this roster. He’s more dangerous than most of you, by a large margin. From the time that bell rings to the time it rings again, he’s my focus and my priority. Making sure that I continue to be able to represent this company as its world champion is what matters to me. Knowing what and who I’m up against, gets my blood and adrenaline pumping and that’s all I need to get up for this match and do everything I can to continue this roll I’m on. For him it’s a natural progression, he wants to be a world champion again. I know he had wanted this match whenever Knox still held the title. This was always his game plan, it didn’t matter who held this title, he wanted his shot, and rightly so. All you have to do is look at his complete body of work to understand what I’m talking about.

You don’t have to agree with my assessment of my brother, I don’t care if you do. I put this out here to the world in order for you to understand my perspective. He challenged me like a man, he didn’t cut corners or sucker punch me to get me to agree. Did it surprise me? Sure it did, when you’re part of a group, you don’t really consider that the next challenger will come from within. I’m glad it did, I’m happy he called me and this company out. They were things he considered transgressions by both. Maybe he’s right, I mean he didn’t blame me because he knows who I am as a person. My hope is that we can get back to being the saviors versus everyone else when the dust settles.


Fade




{The Bane Home - Las Vegas NV - “New Family Members”}

Recently, we had a new family member or members join us. The female great dane that Kuyon had knocked up had come to join us. Her and her nine puppies. I was laying down on the bed, face down, my left arm hanging off the edge. I heard Amber giggle and then a wet nose pressed against my cheek, followed by licking. I raised up partially and looked at Sher and laughed. “Okay, I’m guessing it’s time for food and a walk, is it?” She woofed at me, danced around, and woofed again. “Sounds like outside first.” I smiled as I slid my shorts on and headed for the back door. I flipped on the hall light because no one likes a poop mine this early in the morning. I didn’t have to worry about Sher or Kuyon doing that, but nine puppies….”Well, none in the hallway” We headed outside, and Kuyon and Sher took off like a shot. “The joy of being outside is not lost on them.” I smiled as the thundering herd made their laps around the backyard, barking and playing. After the initial excitement, nature called of course, and with a bag in hand, I cleaned up after them. I disposed of the bag in our trashcan that was due to go to the curb at the end of the day. While the dogs continued to play in the yard, I began the task of feeding eleven dogs. Amber was already working on puppies' food, so it was a short routine.

“Thank you, my love, I appreciate you.” She smiled at me, “You’re welcome,” she said softly. I’d been trying to spend more time at home with her and less with Page and the Enterprise. I had also been watching her reaction to things, and by and large, what I was getting was being pleasantly surprised by her. That had really been all I wanted is for her to be happy. She had been through so much because of Masque. I had taken care of Knox, there was still some animosity there but I was trying to ignore it. I know he regretted his decisions where that was concerned. To be honest, neither of us could really blame him for what he did. I considered it in the past and I was moving on. Amber would occasionally throw a barb his way, which would send him back to being moody and difficult. It was amusing to me, no doubt about that, but I didn’t compound it by adding my commentary to it. All the animals were now fed, puppies had a belly full of food and were snoozing quietly. Amber brought me a cup of coffee and handed it to me. I accepted it gratefully, “Thank you, you are an angel of mercy.” She snorted at that comment, nearly spraying coffee everywhere.

“Was it something I said?” I quipped at her as I shot her a wink. She glared at me as she used her t-shirt to catch the little bit of coffee that was running down her chin. She swallowed her coffee, “That is gonna get you killed one day, you know that right?” I nodded my head, “Well, I’ve always thought you’d be the death of me.” She shook her head and laughed, “More like that smart mouth of yours.” I shrugged, “Probably.” She must have felt my tension, she looked at me in concern. “What’s going through your head, Mac?” I looked at her and sighed. “This match with Ken concerns me.” She gave me a stern look, which was an improvement when his name came up. She used to roll her eyes, huff, and walk away. “When I saw his tweet about being in a bad head space the other day.” I paused only briefly, “It reminded me of another time and place that should be left in the past.” We took our seats as the conversation continued. “It was a dark time for him and I’m hoping he was honest when he assured me that he was okay.” She seemed to take that information in, “You don’t think he’s lying to you do you?” I smiled, “No, he has no reason to.” She nodded, “No, you’re right, he is the most honest asshole on the planet.” That caused me to laugh out loud. “Yes, he is. He’s always told me he would never stab me in the back, it would always be in the chest.”

I took a moment to light a cigarette and pet Sher on the head, scratching her ears. She sighed with contentment and laid her head back down beside me. She kept a close eye on her puppies, as did Kuyon, who still insisted on laying between us. “Well,” she began, “You don’t really have anything to worry about.” I accepted her point of view, “He’s not weak love, pound for pound he’s one of the best I’ve ever been around.” She nodded quickly, “I won’t argue that, I got a good dose of that in Carnage.” Internally I cringed because I knew that was part of the hate between them. He had beaten her for the Carnage World Title. I nodded at her, “I know love, I wasn’t even going to mention it.” She smiled at me, sitting back in her chair, “Good.” We sat there for a while longer, sipping on coffee and making small talk. It was much like the subject of Masque and Amber’s retirement, we chose not to discuss that either in order to keep the peace.

Fade



{The crooked M Ranch - Port Arthur TX - “Expectations”}


I was back at the ranch for a short check-in with my foreman, Jimbo was a hard-working guy and expected nothing more from this crew than for them to do their job well. It’s the reason we had been friends since childhood, through middle school and high school. I had been getting messages from one of the new hires off and on this week so I thought I’d check on things. The new guy was first on my list of people to talk to. Earnest was his name, no I’m not kidding, that is his actual name. I finally found him, he had been mucking stalls all morning. It’s a thankless chore that no one wants to do, but it has to be done. He was soaked with sweat when I arrived, I nodded at Jimbo and didn’t say anything. Jimbo took my lead and stepped outside. Earnest when he realized Jimbo wasn’t there, paused for a moment. “I don’t think he likes me, am I going to get fired?” He shook his head in dismay. I cleared my throat, “I dunno, are you doing your job well?” He jumped, my voice scares people at times and I smiled internally. “I mean, it looks to me like you are busting your ass and doing everything that is expected.” He slowly turned around and looked at me. “Mr. Bane…I’m sorry sir, I’ll get back to work.” I shook my head, “No sir, I want you to take a break so we can have a little chat.”

Now, this is a grown man, who’s probably twenty-five to thirty years old, when I mentioned that I want to talk to him, his skin turned a beautiful shade of pale. I handed him a bottle of water as he approached me. We took a seat nearby, just making small talk in the beginning. I learned that he had come from a home with no father. His mom raised him and his two sisters on her own. No help from anyone, he had no idea how much that in itself impressed me. I could tell he got her work ethic, which was the entire reason that Jimbo hired him. “Okay, so why is the opinion of someone else so important to you?” He looked at the ground in front of him, and I thought for a moment that he was going to bolt. “Well, he’s my boss, and I want to be sure that I’m doing what is expected.” He looked off in the distance as he said it. “Earnest, I can assure you that if you weren’t, Jimbo would let you know.” I smiled at the young man as I said it. He chuckled, obviously remembering something he had seen at the ranch. “Yes sir, that’s fair. I’ve seen him rip guys a new one, live and in color.”

“Do you have many friends, Earnest?” I asked the question in a blunt kind of way. I was never one to sugarcoat anything. I was betting that he didn’t. “Not many, I mean not real friends.” That was one of the clues I was looking for. “You like doing this kind of work, yeah?” He nodded his head vigorously. “Yes sir, I love my job!” He said it so enthusiastically that it caught me by surprise. “Okay, so what you were saying when you didn’t know I was there.” He nodded his head and gulped hard. “If Jimbo hasn’t yelled at you yet, that’s a pretty good indication he likes you just fine. You are doing the job as we like it done.” I let that hang there for a moment. “Kid, something to remember about life. The opinions of others don’t make a bit of a difference.” He looked at me a bit surprised. “What people think of you is none of your business first of all. They’ll share that with you if they choose to. You won’t have to ask, especially with this bunch.” He nodded in acceptance. “The only thing that you should concern yourself with is, have you done everything every day to the best of your ability? If you’ve done your best, no one will ever fault you.”

He looked up at me and smiled, “Thank you, Mr. Bane.” I nodded to him, “Kid, call me Mac, that whole mister thing makes me feel old. You’re very welcome Earnest.” I motioned to Jimbo who came over and I thought Earnest was gonna shit himself. “You had something to say to this guy, yeah?” Jimbo nodded with a very stern expression on his face, “Yeah”. Jimbo looked at me and winked. “Mac, this is gonna hurt you a lot more than me.” I arched an eyebrow in askance. “Earnest, I’m putting you in for a raise, and if this tightwad agrees to it, the first round is on you.” He winked at the kid, who kept looking back and forth between us. “Congratulations kid,” I said to Earnest. I stood up and offered him a hand up, he took it and we shook hands. “For the record, Jimbo hasn’t given anyone a raise in years. And he calls me a tightwad…” Jimbo laughed, “Oh, and Earnest, you’ve also got the rest of the day off. Meet me at Mandy’s and I’ll have your paycheck with me. I smiled as the kid shook hands with Jimbo, he was excited to the point of almost hugging Jimbo which made me laugh. Jimbo pointed at me and mouthed “not a word” which caused me to laugh more.

They walked away as I was thinking about that situation, “Everyone worries so much about what other people think of them. It’s really a shame, a person can lose themselves living that way.” I sighed, thinking about my match with Ken. The only thing I could think of, as far as why he had challenged me. I mean we glossed it over as his natural progression but it still bothered me that he would do that in front of a live crowd. Could it be jealousy? “Nah, not my brother’s style,” I said softly but out loud.

Fade



{The Bane Home - Las Vegas NV - “Nightmare’s that become all too real”}

I remember looking at the angry red digital clock beside my bed, “two thirty in the morning”, I grumbled as the phone continued to ring. The caller id read as Jeff Castello and I sighed as I rolled out of bed. “Trouble?” Amber grumbled from her side of the bed. I shrugged, “it better be since he’s calling me at this time.” She chuckled softly as she drifted off back to sleep. I answered the call as I made my way down the hallway. “What’s going on Jeff?” He sighed, “Mac I’m sorry to have to call you at this time of night, but we’ve got reports coming in about Frank being sighted in Vegas. I knew you would want to know.” I stopped dead in my tracks, “Do you have eyes on him?” “Yeah, we do, he hasn’t gone anywhere near you or any family members.” That was a relief for me, “Let me know if that changes.” “I will, and I’ll keep eyes on him as long as I can.” I stopped again, “As long as you can?” He sighed, “Yeah, he’s up for promotion and appointment in Washington.” “Thanks,” told him as I hung up the phone. I started making the coffee, I was so wide awake now that it was ridiculous.

Frank Spatharos was a monster from my past, the person that is responsible for my nightmares and my guilt about the things I have done in my past. The man was responsible for turning me into a killer. “Fuck me,” I mumbled as the coffee began to brew. I threw a t-shirt on over my head as I stepped out back. I lit a cigarette as I stepped out on the patio. Kuyon and Sher, ever alert were hot on my trail as I stepped out. They both whined a little as if concerned and I assured them both that it was okay by petting them and scratching their ears. “So, what do we have,” I began as I thought about Spatharos. “We have a man who is on the verge of realizing his life-long ambition. Appointment in DC, likely a promotion to Admiral to go with it. He has many friends in the Justice Department, and also with the alphabet boys.” It was tracking so far, “There are few people left in this world that even know about his war crimes.” I knew I was one of those people, as was Jeff and one of the men from my group that was due to meet again for our monthly in the next few days.

My phone buzzed on the table and I saw a breaking news alert.

Jon Krator a Gulf Veteran and former Navy Seal were found dead today. Initial reports are saying that it’s an alleged suicide. No foul play other than his own hands is expected at this time.

I sighed when I read it, Krator wasn’t a drug user, he was too paranoid about not knowing who or what was around him. “Fucking Hell,” I said as I exhaled the smoke. “That confirms what I thought,” I said in almost a whisper. “I don’t believe in coincidence.” My phone buzzed again, a message from Jeff, “He’s been spotted near an old bar that you used to frequent with Krator.” I sighed and shed a single tear for the man. I responded to Jeff, “They reported him as dead from suicide on the news just now.” I lit another cigarette and blew out forcefully. “I know why he’s here, he’s scared and trying to tie up loose ends.”

Fade




{In-Studio - unnamed location - “The Best of Us”}

The studio lights were warm, but not hot. I could hear the central AC kick on in an attempt to keep it that way. I stood at the microphone and stared at it, not really sure what to say to my best friend, or the people watching this promo.

A lot of you may have noticed that I’ve not lashed out at my friend in a way that would make his new family angry. I’ve not seen his promo and I don’t need to when it comes to this…

I look at the world title and then back at the camera with a smile.

I know I have nothing to worry about in that regard. Doing things like that? That’s some bush league bullshit when you have to rely on things like that to get your point across about a match or a person. 

I unhook the title belt from around my waist and hold it up for all to see before I lower it onto my shoulder.

This. This is the reason we’re all here today. One of them anyway. I’ll be defending the world title against “Godly” Ken Davison. My longtime friend, a man of honor and integrity. A lot of you may laugh at that, at his core that is absolutely who he is. He has been my best friend for a long time. He was one of two men that were at my side when my first wife Melissa died. We have been best men for each other since we both recently got married. I bare no hatred or malice towards this man.

I bow my head briefly in respect for the man that I just spoke about, when I raise my head again you can see the fire in my eyes. My smile is gone and a more feral nature overtakes my appearance.
You see, Ken was the one that coined the phrase the gentlemen wolf when describing me. It’s all good when things are kept on the up and up, but when it’s not that’s when the wolf comes out to play. He doesn’t play well with others the say the least. Ken and I still haven’t had a chance to discuss why he did what he did in front of a packed crowd.

With my free hand, I pass my hand over my face and the fire in my eyes is gone and I smile.

Was I shocked? Yes, yes I was. It was momentary because we have an understanding between us. We would not dream of trying to block the other from achieving their goals. That’s a fact. I cannot control what the company does as far as the way I am booked or the way they present me. That is out of my control.

I allow the smile to remain as I continue.

As far as them, turning this into the Mac Bane show goes. Before the Saviors were formed. I watched as some notable names retired or simply walked out the door. Some of those that walked out the door did so out of pride and jealousy.  The overinflated egos of those people.

I pause as I shake my head in disgust.

They did so because they didn’t feel appreciated. I’ll take the blame for that one as well. I put this company on my back for the last two years. I take pride in that, I helped to make Sin City a better place, every step of the way. Now then, when the saviors were formed, it was a continuation of that effort. I wasn’t trying to make anyone in our group less important than anyone else. The thought was to create a more competitive environment that everyone would come to love. That was my intent, maybe it got lost along the way and turned into something completely different.

I shrug my shoulders in indifference.

The road to hell is paved with good intentions though, right? I digress.

I unbutton my jacket and take it off laying over the back of a nearby chair. I take my hat off and place it on the seat.

You came in and helped me keep the ball rolling. You, Kat, Goth, and now the Lady Melissa. You’ve all been fantastic to say the least. You had my back when I needed it most. Who knows, maybe this group has outlived its usefulness. Maybe I have outlived mine. All I know is now I am fighting someone who I hoped I would never have to fight again.

Staring down at my shoes, I shake my head, looking back up there is no malice, no hate, nothing but a blank stare.

We’ve each won our fair share of matches against each other. This will likely be a rubber match of sorts. This will determine between the two of us, which one is the best of us. I’m not sad about the situation, it’s business and nothing else. You feel like this is a natural progression for you, and I don’t begrudge or deny that. You do deserve this, but I’ve never felt like I didn’t deserve to be a champion. I’ve earned everything I’ve ever gotten here. Every step of the way. The Mac Bane show? Not my intention or invention, that’s your perception. I personally don’t agree with your assessment, but again, maybe I’m wrong about all of it. The results of this match will determine a great many things, I do hope we are all ready for the consequences. 

This time I hang my head in shame and shake my head knowing I’ve said too much.

There it is for all to see, there are few people who can elicit an emotional response to a situation like Ken. He said some things, and I’ve said some things. This goes beyond titles. It’s a brotherhood, and I’ll not allow my own emotions to ruin this match. As I said, I don’t like having to fight friends over the leather and gold strap. That is where we are, and that’s where I will leave this. Good luck brother, you’re gonna fucking need it. The name of the show is Violent Conduct. So that being said, let’s show them how it’s really done, shall we?! I may have said this a time or two, but it bears repeating. This is not a match I would have chosen. Not out of fear or anything like that. Out of love, and respect for a man who’s been family to me for a long time. We are going to do this though, and we are going to tear the place down.


16
Climax Control Archives / Relflection
« on: August 12, 2022, 07:04:46 PM »
Reflection - RP against Augustino


“I often stood in front of the mirror alone, wondering how ugly a person could get.”
― Charles Bukowski, Ham on Rye

Soft Opening

A lot has changed over the past two years, me, my family, and the environment in which we work. My wife has decided to retire due to injuries, as did my baby sister. I haven’t spoken about Kat yet but will do so very soon.  Things have changed significantly in my life and my philosophy regarding this business. I had one person tell me that I have evolved. Well, I hope so, you can’t spend all your time being a fucking caveman. I mean, you can but it becomes counterproductive after a while.  You may have seen a change in me when I went against Ben Jordan. It’s part of what I hope to accomplish as I continue to transform into what I hope is a better version of myself. I won’t make any promises that I can’t keep but I’ll do my best to carry myself and this world title with pride.


[The Bane Home - Las Vegas NV - “Moments”]

By now, everyone knows how I feel about my wife retiring from wrestling. We inside these four walls have agreed to disagree. I stood firmly by my stance that there was no way in hell that Masque will ever agree to stop until she’s destroyed everything that she believes Amber holds dear. I sat quietly on the back patio, it was early enough that the heat wasn’t overwhelming to the senses. My coffee was warmer than the air around me for some reason, and it felt good. What didn’t feel good was that feeling of impending doom. There was a storm of sorts that was brewing, I could feel it in my blood and bones.

“You look troubled,” Amber said after a quick glance at me. She had her coffee cup in her hand and came and sat next to me. That of course broke my focus momentarily. “Yeah, something is not right,” I began as she took a sip of her coffee. “There is something brewing and unfortunately it’s not coffee,” I quipped after she swallowed her drink. Our dog Kuyon interrupted her retort as he came lumbering out right behind her. He was definitely a momma’s boy that’s for sure. He came and greeted me in his way, setting his head in my lap. “You’re the best dog who ever lived, my friend.” I scratched him behind the ears and he went to his normal place between Amber and I. “Has he been acting okay?” She looked down at him and smiled. “Hasn’t left my side since I’ve been home from the hospital.” I nodded, “He knows.” She considered that “I’ve heard it said that they can pick up on your emotions.” I took a long drink from my cup, then I dug the pack of cigarettes out of my breast pocket. He looked up at me and then at her, satisfied everything was okay, he laid his head back down.

These moments had become precious to me. She didn’t talk much, especially about what happened. I couldn’t blame her for that, no human or animal should ever have to go through what she had. If I was honest, that was one of two times in my life that I wanted to kill someone. Literally, I had wanted to choke that bitch until she was dead. The thing that bothered me was that I couldn’t. I could not simply take the life of another person. My own father, well that was different, he had left me no choice in the matter. Taking the life of that old bastard was justified, it never bothered me once. This though was different for some reason. It could just be that I felt like it would be wrong for me to take that action. It really felt like it should be Amber that had the right to do that. Now she was retiring and would not be able to take that action. My wife had given up. She was scared, rightly so, what Masque had done to her was one of the cruelest things I’d ever seen in my twenty years in the Wrestling business.
“I think that the most troubling thing to me is the fact that the last two times I picked my opponent, I failed.” I was trying to steer clear of the Masque topic because that always ended badly. “You’re the only one that can control that. Augustino is a good competitor but you’re the best in this company today. You’ve got the hardware to prove it.” I nod, I did two other times as well and we remember how that turned out.” She didn’t say anything in response as we sat there for a bit. I lit a cigarette, exhaling forcefully. I allowed my hand with the cigarette to hang loosely on my right side in an effort to keep the smoke out of her face. Mother nature decided to help a fella out as a light breeze picked up and redirected to smoke.

“You’ve been having the nightmares again,” it wasn’t really a question but a statement. I took another drag from my cigarette and exhaled slowly as I leaned forward. “Yeah,” I said slowly and then looked at her. “Another reminder of a time in my life that I’d rather forget.”

Falshback to 2 a.m. that morning

Dreams can be beautiful or they can just be ugly. Sadly, these dreams were a construct of my past. My past was ugly, it always came back to haunt me in the wee hours of the morning. It was always the same dream, a then Leutinnuet Junior Grade Frank Spatharos laughing at me, for not wanting to do what he had ordered me to do. A man of zero morals and even less character. He had ordered me to waterboard women in the presence of their husbands. Until the men cracked and confessed. It had come to the point that I was now a harbinger of death in Cuba. When the men saw me they would confess to whatever Saptharos wanted. I hated him and I hated myself even more. What most people failed to understand is that when you join the military your rights no longer exist.

“Bane!” came the command from Spatharos, “Again!” I began the process again, looking at the man who had tears in his eyes and hatred in his heart. I had a similar look on my face, my tears were as real as his. The amount of self-loathing I experienced in my six months there could not be matched, no how hard you tried. The man tried not to watch me and every time he tried to look away, one of the SpecOps guys would force him to watch until his spirit was shattered. He agreed to confess after he could no longer stand it. I stopped the process at that point, which I would pay for later. Frank didn’t like it when people didn’t wait for his order, I was at the end of my tour in Cuba and had developed what we call “Short Timer’s Syndrome.” That’s what happens when you no longer give a fuck. I didn’t wait and exited the room, I leaned against the wall to catch my breath and to try not to throw up.

That had been the last straw for me, I would try to go to the old man again and put a stop to this. “What the fuck do you think you’re doing?” The expected and harsh words roared out of Frank’s mouth on time. You could almost set a watch to his outbursts, especially if I was around. I responded in my flippant way, “My job in that room is done, so I’m taking a break.” He sneered at me, “I could shoot you now and declare it as treason on your part, we are still at war with terrorist.” I smirked because no war had been officially declared against any nation. “Ya know Francis, you could try.” He was in my face within a heartbeat, his sidearm in his hand. He held the gun up and pointed it at my temple. “This is important work I’m doing here and I won’t allow the likes of you to destroy everything I’ve done.” I pulled out a small metal tin, opening it I placed an altoid in my mouth. I offered him one and he smacked the tin out of my hand. “Well, that was rather unpleasant, you could have just politely declined.” I saw a figure out of my peripheral and knew the man well.

“Leutinnent Junior Grade Spatharos, is there a particular reason you have a firearm in this area? I’d also love to know why you have said firearm pointed at a man under my command.” I watched as the color drained from his face. He lowered the pistol, reholstering it. “Captain…,” he began but Captain Jeff Castello was a man who didn’t tolerate fools. “Stowe it Spatharos, in my office, now!” I had never heard the old man bellow like that before, he was genuinely pissed. After Spatharos had walked away, he looked at me. “Petty Officer Bane, I know this is the last twenty-four hours of your time here. I’m placing you on leave. Make no contact with that officer, do you understand me?” I snapped to attention and saluted him, then, “Yes sir.” He returned the salute and sent me on my way.

Present day

Amber, “I had no idea.” I gave her a sad smile, “It’s not something I enjoy sharing about my past, but I felt like you deserved to know. To understand that when you don’t believe what a good person you are, I know otherwise.” I smile a sad smile in her direction, “but that is an argument for another day.”

Fade.



[On the Air - local radio station in Las Vegas NV - “clearing the air”]

These radio studios all smelled the same, they smelled of booze and other poor life choices. Here I was though, to hype my title defense over in India and the fight of the decade with my brother later on.

“Friends, welcome back to Kay Eff Emm Ell where we are live with the Sin City World Champion, Mac Bane. I am your host for the next hour, Kayfabe Kerry. Welcome Mac, It’s always a pleasure to talk to you.” I nodded, smiling, “Thanks Kerry, glad to be here,” I said almost through gritted teeth. I despised these guys' show and him personally. “Thanks so much, Champ, it’s always a great time here in the studio. If you have been sleeping under a rock or haven’t been paying attention for the last couple of years. Mac is one of those once-in-a-lifetime athletes. He burst onto the scene a couple of years ago and has been on a roll ever since. He has been of the most dominant forces that Sin City has had in years.”  I smile along at his candy coated bullshit that he always puts out there to try and butter up his guests. He liked to blindside them with questions or sometimes accusations depending on who it was. “That’s very kind, Kerry, thank you.” I said in my soft baritone voice. “You’ve earned it big man, the way you have dismantled people has been amazing to watch.” I nodded along, smiling in the appropriate places.

“I know you have a flight to catch, so…let’s get right to it. Is it true that you requested Augustino be the first contender for the world title? If so, why?” I smiled a gentle smile, “Actually Ken Davison is the contender. I asked for Augustino out of respect. He’s a guy that never asks for title shots, so why not put a spotlight on him?” He smirks at my response and I shoot him a look that tells him to not do anything stupid. “How has Augustino impressed you to the point that you think he deserves a shot?” I studied him for a moment, he’s sweating bullets right now and knows my reputation with dealing with dirt sheet writers. “Everyone deserves a chance to shine, Kerry.” It was all he could do not to laugh as I said it. “Don’t take this personally but that sounds like a crock to me. Wouldn’t it be more accurate to say that you needed a week off after getting your ass kicked by Ben Jordan?”

He was far from the first to say something like that, or think it, I’m sure. “Have you ever even been in a wrestling ring,” I asked him with no hint of malice. The question hung there in the air and Kerry started to speak a couple of times but no words came out. “I’ll take that as a no then. There are no easy weeks in this business, I thought someone like you would know that. To even consider that was the case is absolute crap.” I studied his reaction and he was embarrassed and maybe a little shocked at what I had to say. “Now then, I’ve got a title defense against Augustino in India in a few days and then again when I face Ken Davison if Auggy doesn’t kick my ass. If you wanna talk about that, cool, otherwise this interview is over.” He signaled to the booth to go to the commercial and they obliged him. We sat there and looked at each other for a moment, the commercial was coming to an end. “Well,” I asked him and he ignored it.

“And we’re back from the break,” he said as we continued the interview. “You mentioned “Godly” Ken Davison. It’s known that you guys are friends, and where one goes the other is not too far behind.” I nodded, “That’s true, we’ve been friends for most of my career.” “So, why does he want this title shot so badly?” I smiled in response, “It’s a natural progression honestly, every man and woman in this sport wants to be on top of the mountain. None of us are satisfied with a secondary title. We all want to be known as the best that a company has on their roster and dare anyone to prove them wrong.” He seemed to accept that, “Before we continue, I wanted to apologize to you, Mac. My previous questions and behavior were not acceptable.” I studied him for a moment and he appeared to be earnest in his apology. “Apology accepted.” He looked relieved and I looked over towards the booth where the program manager sat with a smile on his face and a self-satisfied look on his face. I didn’t say anything I let him continue to ramble on.

“Mac, if you don’t mind, I was hoping I could ask you about your wife, Amber, and how her recovery is going?” I nodded, and since he asked with no hint of malicious intent, “She’s doing better.” He seemed to accept that, “Do you guys have any kind of time table planned for her return to the ring?” I hesitated briefly, “Not yet, the healing process with these kinds of injuries is very time-consuming, so we really have no idea.” He nodded his head, seemingly satisfied with the answers, and smiled as he spoke, “Ladies and gentlemen, that’s all we have time for with the champ at this time. Mac, thank you so much for taking some time for us today.” I all but laughed at the relieved look on his face, “It’s been my pleasure Kerry, keep up the great work.”

Fade



[In-Studio - “The Crux of the Issue”]

I stood in front of the camera for what seemed like the millionth time, it was becoming more and more difficult to cut these promos. Had I lost my love for this game? Hell, maybe Amber was on the right track, maybe it was time for me to hang up the wrestling boots for good. It was an issue that I was struggling with inside of myself but never spoken aloud. That being said, it was time to speak to the fans and my opponent, whether I was ready to do so or not.

Augustino. Do you know what I see when I look at you?

I remain silent for a moment allowing the sun coming in through the window to bathe my face in its light.

I see myself, from many years ago.

I smile a wistful smile at the camera.

There was a time in my career when people said, oh yeah, he’s a great mid card guy but he’ll never be a world champion. The real crux of the issue with that is that I had begun to believe them.

I shake my head in disgust, another pause before I continue.

They were wrong about me, just as the people who say the same about you are. All you have to do is to look at your title reigns here in Sin City. If I’m not mistaken you hold the record for title reigns as the internet champion. You’ve only had one world title match though and I have to wonder why. Was it because you didn’t want to pursue it? Were they holding you back? Was it because they don’t consider you to be a world champion caliber athlete? 

I furrow my brow in annoyance.

I don’t know the answers to those questions, and you may not either. What I do know is that you’ve been a motorsports champion and held every title here with the exception of the one I’m carrying. You are a fun guy to be around and your promos are incredibly amusing. All in all, you are a good human being.

I smile gently at the camera.

Look, I know all this sounds weird coming from me, especially considering the unkind words I’ve spoken about many people around here. I’m not trying to give you any sense of false hope or be a life coach or any silly shit like that. 

The smile remains, amusing myself with such candor about a guy I have never lost to.

I don’t want the same old Augustino that no one takes seriously. I want the guy who has won the Internet Title on many occasions. I want the guy who was a champion outside of the ring. I want the man, who without a doubt is a top level competitor and has proven it countless times. I want you to come to try and take my title away. Show me that you have some fucking balls Auggy. Show me the fire!

I continued to smile as I finish that part of it up.

What you’ll get in return is the same man who has held this world title on three separate occasions.

My smile turns more predatory, the smile of a hunter about to pounce on his prey.

I hope you’re okay with me calling you Auggy? I think it has a nice ring to it, so I’m going to call you Auggy. This is your opportunity to shine, you are getting something that a lot of people I’ve stood across from don’t get.

My respect.

It doesn’t come easy and it ain’t cheap my friend. It costs more than you may be willing to pay. One thing that hasn’t changed about me is that I play for blood and I play for keeps. If you can withstand the storm, you’ve got a chance. I don’t give a shit what anyone says about you. Bring everything you’ve got Auggy, I damn sure will. If you can beat me, it’ll make you a fucking legend in that locker room. If you can beat me, I’ll put this belt on you myself and hoist you into the air to help you celebrate. In this business, anyone can beat anyone on any given day. This may be your day.


Still smiling, and then abruptly the smile is gone.

Or it could just be another ass whooping handed out by yours truly. Only you can determine the outcome. Only you can prove them wrong, Auggy. It’s simply my job to make sure you cant, and I’m very, very good at my job. This will take every ounce of perseverance you have in your body, when you dig deeper for that extra, then discover it isn’t enough. Can you dig deeper still to pry this title out of my hands? You’ll have to kill me to do so, Auggy. This is my home, and I’m proud to represent it.


17
Climax Control Archives / The Clock is Ticking
« on: July 29, 2022, 11:32:49 PM »
The clock is ticking

“Facing it, always facing it, that’s the way to get through. Face it.”
― Conrad Joseph


Too many distractions and adversity can quickly turn a proven champion into a chump. I knew it in my heart. The distractions were real. I had just won the Sin City World title back from Knox. Life should be golden, right? Nope, not in my life. My wife has decided to quit to help protect people from Masque. I was spreading myself thin in an attempt to block out the noise. To distract me from the matter at hand. Now I was faced with an opponent who is world-class at everything he does.



{Hell’s Gate Dojo - Grand Junction, Colorado - “Closure”}

There was a feeling of guilt as I sat in whisper’s office and looked down at the title belt. Whisper and Kat had been watching me the whole time. “This victory seems anti-climactic to me for some reason. Like I didn’t get him at his best.” I hadn’t even realized I’d said it out loud. Whisper smiles pleasantly, “Does it matter?” Kat frowned a bit, as she is known to do. I looked up at them both, “Don’t get me wrong, justice was served, and I took back this.” I raised up the belt slightly from my lap. “More importantly, I hope that I shed enough of his blood to soothe your wounds, Kat.” She nodded but said nothing. There was definitely something going on there but I would not pry. Not right now anyway. A more genuine smile crossed the lips of Whisper as she had been listening into my headspace. “The Wisdom of a sage,” she mused, shooting me a wink. Of course, she was, it was her way and I didn’t mind. “Baby sister, I truly hope that brought you some closure. I hope you’ll be able to move on from that now.” She nodded, obviously still holding something back from me.

She’ll come around when she’s ready was the thought that entered my mind. I nodded, then grunted as I stood up. “Still in pain?”, Whisper asked. I nodded, “Not as much this week but occasionally I still get twinges here and there.” I shrugged it off, “I hope you ladies will forgive me, but I need to step outside and get some air and a cigarette.” Kat smiled and nodded. “Of course, we’ll be here when you come back in,” Whisper murmured to me. I pulled the door open and headed outside. Whisper came out shortly after that, she laid her hand on my shoulder. “You know, in this industry, we are all just living on borrowed time.” I nodded, “We all have a timer, that’s true. It’s just a matter of being smart enough to know when it’s time to hang it up.” She smiled at me, “For a violent man, you are at times very eloquent.” I laughed out loud at her comment, “Glad I don’t always appear to be a buffoon.” She laughed that silvery laugh that she is known for.

“I know you are not happy with that match, it was written all over your face,” she began. “You accomplished both of your goals for that though. It doesn’t make you less for it because of what you think about Knox.” I nodded, but she interrupted anything I might say. “There was a third goal was there not?” I sighed, “Yes, whether it will be enough for him is another question. I’ve given him the tools to correct his course, I don’t know how that will work out quite yet.” She nodded her head, “Well, we can only lead them to a path, we cannot make them walk it. He will have to choose his own way from here.” I accepted that as gospel because Whisper was rarely wrong about much of anything. She was also known to be a good judge of character. She patted me on the shoulder, “And that is why I chose to help you to begin with Mac, underneath all that gruff is a very good man. Never forget that.”

Fade



{The Bane Ranch - Port Arthur TX - “Change of hands”}

Amber and I stood on the porch of the “Crooked M” ranch. The sun beat down on us unmercifully as we stared out at the land, now that it was back in our possession. There was hot then there was, “Oh for fucks sakes, why am I out here?” Amber was healing, probably at a much faster rate than anyone suspected. We had been out here for a while and she showed no signs of fatigue. I looked over at her,  “There are few things in life that give me greater pleasure than reclaiming what is mine.” I knew that what I had to say next was a sore subject for her.

“I had taken a deal from the hated Delgado family, based on advice from a friend of mine. It had all been part of a huge sting operation they were doing on this east coast crime family. So many things could have gone wrong, but I was still standing and had reclaimed the SCW World title. That could have also gone horribly wrong, but I’m still here to tell the tale.”

I mused to myself as I told Amber the story of how we got the ranch back. She shook her head and laughed. “So, that’s what that was about? You allowed Jeff to put you in harm’s way. I’ll beat his ass once I’m done healing, you can tell him I said that.”

I chuckled softly as she made her opinion known to everyone in the tri-county area. “Yes ma’am, I will make sure to relay that to him at my earliest convenience,” I said in a tone dripping with sarcasm. She motioned me to move along with the story and so I began…

[sixty days ago]

I was in the Beaumont, Texas Airport for a connecting flight. Catching up on messages and phone calls when my phone rang. I know the number, but she was in protective custody. “Senor Bane.” I paused for a moment, “You know you’re not supposed to contact me, those were Jeff’s explicit instructions, were they not?” I short pause and a giggle could be heard in the background. “I’ll put you on speaker,” she said with a lightness to her voice that I had not heard before. “Mac, it’s Jeff. She had my permission and with good reason, she’s got a gift for you.” I cringed, this could be really good or really, really, bad. Before I responded, I made sure to smile, I didn’t want her to think that I was mad or anything. “Alright, I’m all ears,” I said in the most jovial way I could muster. The reason was simple, she had been through so much. She had been sold into the sex trade by her own husband.

“Senor Bane, are you still with us?” I responded immediately, “I sure am, Mrs. D”. I was then cut off by Jeff, “Miss Garza,” he corrected me. “Of course, my apologies Miss Garza.” She laughed, “That is quite alright, it takes some getting used to. The reason I am calling you is to let you know, that your former property is being resold, and I would like to give you the first opportunity to buy it back.” I smiled, wondering how much this was going to cost me? “Okay, and what is the asking price?” Again I hear Jeff laughing in the background. “My asking price is two hundred and fifty dollars.” If I’m honest, I almost swallowed my tongue. “Now, why would you ask for a penny on the dollar that was paid for it? I’m more than willing to pay you what I paid for it.” Again more laughter from my old friend. “Because if not for you, myself and my children would still be in harm's way.” It was Jeff’s turn to interject, “Mac, do you have any idea of the net worth of her former husband? She got everything he owned in the divorce proceedings.” I absently scratched my chin and allowed a slow whistle to escape me.

“Okay, where do I need to go to finalize this transaction,” I asked them. Jeff spoke first, “In thirty days' time, meet us at the ranch and we can finalize it there.”

[present day]



The deed had been transferred back to me with all rights, which these days was a rarity to be sure. We had spent the last forty-five days undoing the damage that had been done and we still had a long way to go. Progress was progress though, much like my broken friendship with Knox, it was better but still a long way to go. So this was when the real work started. There were various tunnels that had been used to smuggle people into the united states from an inlet about 3 miles from here. Filling them in was already going and surprisingly enough all of my cattle was still here. Maybe being known as “Cowboy”, wasn’t such a bad thing after all. More importantly than all that, I was able to bring all my ranch hands back to work. I still preferred the one that Whisper had given me. “The Harbinger of Violence” however was a story for another day.

They were all gathered around the ranch house, the sun had just come up and they were all looking at me. “Look boys, I wouldn’t blame any of ya for being pissed at me for selling the place, to begin with. I know you guys and gals were collecting unemployment, I’m sure that at least part of you had to pay into the IRS.” There was some low-key murmuring in the group, not really angry murmuring but some commiseration to be sure. “If you did, well, I’m sorry. More than that though, bring me your statements and I’ll make sure you get reimbursed one hundred percent.” I was caught off guard by the gasp of shock from the bunch and I smiled. “Surely you didn’t think I was that big of an asshole. It’s hard enough to make a buck right now, no way I’m going to make you pay twice for my decision-making.”

I smiled again as some of them had huge grins on their faces. “You folks ready to get to work?” They let out a roar of approval and we were all set to work. After they started to head out to carry out their tasks, my foreman, Joshua remained behind. “None of this bunch was ever mad at ya, you know?” I smiled at my oldest friend, a guy that I went through school with from first grade all the way to graduating high school together. “Well, Josh, I know I would have been if it had been me on the receiving end.” He chuckled a bit, “Son, you pay double what anyone else around here does. These folks would have to go work in the refineries to even get close to that kind of money.” He started to walk away, “I get it Josh, and if I can help it they won’t be put in that position again.” I turned around and was walking backward when he responded, “I know Mac, and we’re proud to work at the Crooked M.” With that, he tipped his hat to myself and Amber and got to work.

Looking over at her I said, “What a strange trip it’s been. Long before I started winning championships, my wife at the time, Melissa, and I lived in a studio apartment in Port Arthur. As a second-generation wrestler, I was working indy shows very early on. In between that and then serving my country….let’s just say we were what they would call dirt road poor. So, when I started making good money, that’s when all of this…this dream became possible. When I became a rancher, I didn’t know shit about it or the work involved. This was not a place that had been handed down through generations where I would have gotten all that knowledge from my father or grandfather. I bought this place not long after my first world title reign began. Right before buying this place, I talked to friends from high school who worked at other ranches. Most of these folks.”

I motion off in a vague direction.

“Had been involved with rodeo circuits and such, so they knew their way around cattle. That’s where we started learning together. I lost a lot of money in the beginning as we started figuring things out. It took almost five years of struggle to get this place worked into a productive, working ranch. I’m telling you this story, so you’ll understand that I have no quit in me. I don’t give up, and I have a very blue-collar, never say die attitude. My love, that being said, this is not a shot at you or your desire to quit so that Masque will go away.”

Fade



{The Bane Home - Las Vegas - NV - “The plan”}

I really preferred not to be cooked alive, but this was Vegas and it was summer. So, I tried to keep my bitching to a minimum as much as I could. I mean, I grew up bailing hay, I should be used to this but that was a long time ago. I had spent so much of my adult life in milder climates, in some ways that pussified me. I didn’t like that either. Regardless of that, Amber and I were talking about this plan of hers. She said it again, “If I don’t go back, she’ll leave.” I shook my head in dismay and disbelief. I sighed at first, “Red, I think you are misjudging her. I don’t believe for a moment that she will be satisfied with you quitting the business.” Her back stiffened as I challenged her theory. “To me,” I began, “She’s not that type of person.” She frowned at me, “How do you know this won’t work?” I smiled at her, “I don’t know that it won’t work, I’m not trying to be a pessimist here or anything like that, just don’t be surprised if this backfires.” I take a sip of coffee, it had become lukewarm and slightly bitter. We had been out here on the back porch for a while I realized. I don’t even make a face at the taste, I instead take out a cigarette and light it. I chose at that moment to cover up the bitterness with nicotine. I exhaled slowly as I thought of a way to smooth this over.

“Okay Red, we’ll try it your way,” I said finally to break the silence. She nodded, and I knew she was praying that she was right. I was as well, even though I know that people like Masque won’t simply go away until maximum damage was achieved. Mercedes was in for a long fucking night, and it wouldn’t matter whether she won or lost the match. She was simply going to lose, in our house, we had respect for her, too bad it was wasted on a corpse. She was like we all were, just playing a game we couldn’t win on borrowed time. Hers was simply shorter than most. It wasn’t that I didn’t believe in Miss Vargas, it was just the cold brutality of being honest. She was outmatched in this match and everyone knew it but her. As for my own, well if I’m honest about that. I was also probably outmatched as far as most people were concerned. Then again, I was in a place that only a select few could say they had been. I wasn’t supposed to be here at all.

“I remember when I first started in the business, my own father told me that I sucked and I would never be what he was, “A Champion”. It got worse as I started to stretch my wings and visit different companies. I was told time and time again that the best I could hope for was to be a curtain jerker. “ I was just talking out loud and Amber smiled. “Fifteen world title reigns later…not too bad for a curtain jerker.” I smiled in return, “It’s alright I guess. They also said the same thing about me when you and I started seeing each other. That you were out of my league and I was grasping at straws.” She laughed softly, “They were half right,” she said in a sarcastic tone. It was my turn to laugh, “Yeah, you were definitely out of my league, no doubt about that, and you still are, my love.”

Fade.




[/center] The Test [/center]

Standing in front of the camera, still having red splotches on my face where the lacerations were healing, albeit slowly. With the world title slung over my shoulder and a grin on my face.

Ben Jordan.

I shake my head in disbelief, not only for this dream match but that I didn’t start that the way I had planned.

My apologies, I got a little excited there. I would be remiss if I didn’t start with the man I won this title from. Matt Knox. The Raven, I’ve said it before and I’ll repeat it, that match had to happen, friend. I know we don’t see eye to eye on many things, but I think that was for the best. I don’t say that because I’ve got the title back. To be honest, I didn’t want it to be a title match. You and I shed damn near enough of each other's blood to float a battleship. Unfortunately, that’s the way it had to be. In order to move forward or close out that chapter, I think we should be on our way, maybe not the way things used to be, but to the point where I don’t want to kill you on site.

My smile remains as I continue.

One of the things that’s always impressed me about Ben Jordan is his honor. I’ll say it again, he’s got enough for four people. Think about it, do you know a lot of people who would turn down a title opportunity because they don’t believe they’ve earned one since coming back? Despite the fact that he’s done everything there is to do in Sin City, he’s a man that doesn’t depend on his past accomplishments to get over with the fans or with the people in the locker room. To put it more simply, he’s just a good human.

My smile broadens at the amount of respect I’m showing the man. I know the praise is justified, a thousand percent justified.

When Ben and I square off there’s a lot more at stake than many would think. If he beats me in a nontitle match, you have to consider him a contender. A win like that elevates him back into the main event.  Then there is more adversity that I become thrust into. I told Mark and Christian that Ken gets the next shot, I don’t care if it causes the entire roster to have apoplexy. That’s the way it’s going to be.

I bow my head for a moment, now with the smile gone.

What about the inverse of that, what if I completely dominate this match?  What if I completely destroy the Cockney King? Does that ruin his legacy? Does it make him less important to the landscape of Sin City? No, not at all. Ben is who he is, that’s a lot to hang your hat on by itself.

I’d forgotten how good it feels to heap praise on another competitor. My return to center feels really good right now and I hoped it showed.

If he beats me he will have beaten one of the most dominant champions that Sin City has had in a long time. I make no excuses for the mistakes I’ve made, I own them all. I’ve made plenty but in long run, I think I’m far better than most will ever give me credit for. That’s not really much, most of the roster gives me no credit at all. 

The smile returns with a hint of remorse.

Being a three-time world champion. It’s rare in most companies these days. I’ve done that in less than two years here. That also means I’ve lost this title twice. Some would like to shame me for that. Except when you consider who I lost to. Alex Jones and Matt Knox, i feel no shame at all for losing to either of them. It’s why I hand-picked both, I love testing myself against great talent.

The smile remains but with a twinkle in my eyes to reveal how much I’m enjoying this right now.

My friend Ken challenged me for this belt. Was it a mistake to accept his challenge so openly? Time will tell, but I don’t believe it is, not because I think I can beat him. He’s another on the roster that has been overlooked. He wants to step up and prove that he is every bit as good as advertised. I can’t fault him for his reasons, everyone wants to chase the gold that I hold. If they don’t then they don’t belong in this business.

I loosen the ponytail and allow my hair to flow loosely as I start getting close to the end of what I need to say.

It all leads back to Ben Jordan, and I mean this in the most complimentary way I can manage. It was me that called you out Ben, and it made you so mad that you went and resigned with Sin City. I know the words I used then were not complimentary, nor were they kind. At the end of the day, you came back and have been trying to reestablish yourself as a main event contender. You were never willing to rest on your laurels or past accomplishments. I’m glad you’re back, regardless of the reasons why.

I tip my black stetson to him and a wink follows.

This place has needed you for a long time, the locker room has few leaders and fewer that can carry this place's torch like you did. I know that you love this company and it’s the only place you’ve ever been. Your passion runs deep for this place and so does mine. It’s the only reason I’m still here. In a lot of ways, I’m the only reason it’s still standing. I gave this place star power, visibility, and most importantly credibility. I’m not ashamed of any of it. I regret nothing I did in the last two years. I regale in it, whether anyone likes it or not. I love the fact that you came out of isolation to shut me up. Thing is, I have a big fucking mouth son. I don’t get shut up or shut down that easy. Respect aside, I’m still YOUR world champion.

Fade.

18
OOC: I feel bad for even posting this, since I knew Knox wasn't going to be able to post a second.

Blood and Bone Part 2


The Response


The truth? That’s a bit awkward isn’t it Matthew, for you that is. I mean considering you’ve lied every step of the way in Sin City. Ya know, you and Masque are quite the matched set. Both liars, neither with a shred of fucking integrity. I’m not going to do the tit-for-tat thing with you, mostly because I have way more ammunition than you do. Plus I have bigger guns. Again, congratulations for defending against Max, he’s a good man with a good track record here. I have way more respect for him than I do for you. We both know he wasn’t ready for that match, he didn’t have time to prepare for it. So, keep on crowing, songbird. I hope for your sake you check your ego at the door for this one. You won’t need it. When you first arrived, yes you said you were here to help a friend. Unfortunately, you didn’t do that, mostly because you got fucking played. She’s still got her hooks in you and you’re too damn foolish to even realize it. That’s okay bubba, I’m going to help you gain clarity. I’m going to teach you a valuable lesson and then help you course correct. Excruciating pain is a most excellent teacher.

Please don’t pretend like you have a clue what Amber and I talk about in our home. She will tell you, the same thing I did previously. Unlike you, I always had my eyes on her and what was going on. See, Y’all Matt came here to protect my wife from SuMa. That’s where he thought the danger was.

He was wrong.

He’s been wrong about a great many things, especially recently. He’s spread himself too thin and all because he’s trying to outwork someone else. He’ll never achieve that but he pushes on. As far as being disappointed in me personally, I could give two shits about that. The same could be said for you. I mean, we’re talking about a man, who got married one day and cheated on his bride the next day. Always so willing to be self-destructive, a career fuck up.  You’ve sacrificed so many friendships for the sake of title belts. I know you’re bitter about a great many things. Most of all how you’re addictive personality costs you. It cost you way more than the years away from the ring, didn’t it? Yeah, I went there. Since we’re not pulling any punches and all. For the record, yes my first title reign was short in Sin City. The second was far more respectable. I put this company on my back for nearly six months and carried it. That was the end of my fourteenth reign as a world champion. I’m about to start my fifteenth. I am easily one of the most decorated champions in this company, period. So the next time you want to call me a failure, you should maybe remember that.

Your admissions are not a surprise, I knew you never gave a shit about Amber. You’ve never even taken the time to know her. Yet, you and bozo the fucking clown think she’s done? You keep speaking of her in the past tense. She’s far from done little man, and I have a feeling that after seeing your promo and how little you gave a shit….that time bomb might just blow up in your face. She’s not dead, son, quite the opposite. As for the God thing? Don’t make me laugh, I care less about your fairytales than I do about you. The rapture, makes me laugh even louder. Has she told you when yours will take place? Here’s the thing Matt, Amber made the honorable choice when she chose Cassie instead of herself. Could you make the same choice? I doubt it considering you chose to save your own skin. She’s already saved herself and never needed saving, to begin with.  You simply assumed she did, because she’s a woman. I wonder who’s more pathetic, the man who allowed his wife to make her own way? Or, the fool that didn’t believe in her or her ability. I guess whoever wins gets to write history. I’ll be honest though, I’ve already won, you just keep denying it, that’s all.

The constant, “It’s all your fault, and you’re a liar” bit gets old after a while. Especially when I’ve already proven that. I could tell you it was all my fault, and you’d believe it. I could admit to being every single thing you accuse me of and you’d believe that too. I could tell you that you are a far better champion and you’d believe that. Not that any of that is true, but you’re so fucking delusional it certainly fits your narrative. I’ve owned up to every mistake I’ve ever made and held myself accountable for them. I don’t shift the blame on others. I don’t throw shade at your friends. Like when I told Seb I didn’t want him to choose a side because of how close the two of you are. He didn’t have to say a word, I knew he had already decided your guilt. I do wonder if you have any friends left at this point. I mean you could include some of your kids in that group if it helps you to feel better. I wonder how long it will be before you abandon them…again. Must be painful for them to have grown up without their father. Sure they knew who you were but, you didn’t even take the time to know any of them until they were adults. Better late than never I suppose. But, having said all of this, you want to talk about my failures. That’s a cool story bruh, but honestly better luck next time.

One last thing, for now, I’m not only next, but I’m also last.

Fade



{Cruise boarding area - “What If?”}


The Week Before The Cruise

The first time I had contact with Tim Morrison, I was skeptical, it had happened out of the blue. A text came in asking if I had time for a conversation about my match and Matt. So, I agreed to it and he called me. “This is Mac,” I said hesitantly into the speaker of my phone. “Mr. Bane, thank you so much for taking my call.” “No problem at all, are you a journalist, your message kind of caught me flat-footed.” He chuckled, “No sir, I am not a journalist but I have some information for you that could change a great many things for both you and Knox.” I grimaced at the comment, “I see, well would you like to meet somewhere for coffee or something.” A pause on the other end, “No, well, not right now anyway. I’m on the west coast currently conducting some business, but I’ll be on that cruise.” Now it was my turn to pause. “Okay, can you at least clue me in here on what this is about?” When he responded I could almost see the smile, “Sure, a small thing…Knox thinks he committed a heinous crime against a wrestling promoter. He tried, but that promoter is not deceased…yet.”

That shocked me to my core, I know about Nixon. Matt always said he was the slimiest promoter on the west coast. That could only mean that Tim Morrison was in fact, Nixon. Unless I was completely off-base. “You still with me, big man?” That snapped me out of my reverie, “Yeah, I’m still here. That’s a bit of a shocker, to be honest. I have no reason not to believe you, but I also have no reason to believe you.” He snorted, “I can’t blame ya there. I’ll bring all the proof with me when we have that cup of coffee.” I hesitated only briefly before replying, “That sounds good, I’ll see you then.”

Present Time - Boarding The Ship

I stood in line for customs, the mass of people always spiked the temperature in a room. At least it seemed like everyone washed their ass today and no one was giving off the stench of unwashed bodies. I passed through customs without much in the way of issues with the customs officers who could be a real fucking drag sometimes. I had Vivian and Grey with me and they also passed through without an issue. The agent had even taken time with Krayon as with most people fell in love with him immediately. After clearing customs, I sat in a waiting area. It didn’t take long for the mystery man to find me. I could smell the coffee before he actually stood in front of me. He had brought a steaming cup of black coffee for me. I appreciated that, we had some time to kill before actual boarding. This was a nice public area with plenty of eyes and ears should I need witnesses. He sat a manilla folder in front of me. “Mr. Bane, please take a look at the contents inside, it’s yours to keep, so that way you have proof for Matthew.” I nodded and started looking at the contents.

A low whistle escaped me, “wow, you spent a lot of money to pull this off.” He shook his head, indicating that was not the case. “Not me, the U.S. Government, in order to not go to prison for the rest of my life, I produced evidence and helped get a business associate convicted.” I nodded, thinking, yeah this guy is a dirt bag. “I see the name, that’s an impressive collar for the men and women working that case.” He grunted in a form of agreement, “They put me in witness protection and changed my name.” I shook my head in dismay, “I know all too well how quickly they will work when there’s something for them to gain.” He nodded in agreement, “I learned a lot from this, and I know most people don’t believe that a tiger can’t change its stripes, but I’m a much different person now.” I studied him as he spoke and did not show a sign of lying. No rapid eye movement or any of the dead giveaways. “So why come on this cruise? Are you going to try and talk to Knox?” He chuckled, “No, to observe mostly. I want to see how he turned out after he left. It’s almost a fatherly type of curiosity you could say.”

I grunted in response, “I’ll take these with me, but I won’t show him this until after the cruise. I don’t want him to be distracted, I want him at his best.” He seemed to acknowledge that, “It’s rare for a competitor to not want such an obvious edge.” I nodded, “I’m a bit different than most, in a way I’m almost pulling for him to be able to survive this match with me. He and I have a lot to talk about.” He chuckled, “Yeah, I didn’t know if the information on the dirt sheets was accurate or not.” I nodded as I finished my coffee, “Unfortunately they are, I’m hoping that between the beating I’m going to give him and this information, it will turn him around. I like him better when he’s a tolerable asshole.” He laughed, “So, he probably hasn’t changed all that much is what you’re trying to say.” I winked at him, “Probably not, but you’ll get to find out for yourself soon enough.” The boarding call for the Sin City Wrestling talent was announced. “Mister Morrison, it was a pleasure to meet you.” I stood up and grabbed the folder, stuffing it in my travel bag. He nodded in response.

Fade



{Sun Princess Cruise - Poolside - “Shenanigans”}

This event had been good for my soul. The sun and the sea had always agreed with me. Even with the shark attack from earlier, or I should say the Despy attack. It had been a really fun trip so far. More importantly, it was the opportunity to close the chapter with Knox. After the shenanigans of the morning, the game of chicken in the pool, and Despy’s spirited game of “jaws” where he bit me in the pool. Of course, with Despy the only thing that was really hurt was my pride. There was a little bruising on my right butt cheek, hence the reason I was slightly tilted at the moment, with an icepack under my right cheek. I was the only one at the bar currently. Sipping on my scotch, then Angel, Despy’s teddy bear, and protector was there next to me. That startled me and I jumped a bit, “What the…oh…hi Angel, you scared me half to death.” I said chuckling. I know he’s a teddy bear but I would swear there was a smile where there hadn’t been one before. I could hear laughter and commentary from my friends as they were retelling the Despy incident. It was funny, I won’t lie, so I smiled. “I’m glad they enjoyed that,” I said to no one in particular, “even if it was at my expense.” When I looked back to my left, Angel was gone but there were two different kinds of shaving cream sitting on the bar along with a feather? I started laughing when I saw it, I knew what the intent was there. Angel encourages retribution on his little buddy. There was also a note:

Mac, Despy is a deep sleeper

I looked around and saw Angel in a chair beside Despy, who I could hear sawing some serious logs as he snored. “Ah, what’s a man to do,” I chuckled in response to the scene before me. Sitting at a nearby table Vivian, and her husband chuckled. He had been relaying what he was seeing as her service dog, Krayon lay in the shade, perfectly content. Vivian, “Get ‘em back, Mac.” I laughed, gathering up the materials I walked over to the chair that Angel was sitting in, and then knelt down between him and Despy. First was the eyebrows. For this, I used the shaving gell. I painted his eyebrows with a nice healthy dose. He slept kind of halfway on his side with his right hand open as he snoozed. That’s where the foam shaving cream came into play. I filled his right hand with the shaving cream. A crowd had quietly gathered around me as I picked up the feather. Snickering could be heard all around me as I tickled his forehead first. He turned his head to the other side, mumbling something about sprinkles. Then I used the feather to tickle his nose and that worked perfectly. Despy brought his right hand up to his face and began rubbing, activating the shaving gell on his eyebrows as well.

He sat straight up, looking like someone had smashed him in the face with a shaving cream pie! He looked around and saw me holding the feather and laughing. “That was not nice, Mac.” I looked over at Angel and then back at Despy. Pretty soon, he started laughing with me and Angel. I handed him a hand towel that I had brought with me. He looked at me as he was cleaning his face off, “Even?” I winked at him, and gave him a fist bump, “Even” I declared. I tussled his hair as I made my way back to the bar, where a fresh scotch waited on me. “Courtesy of Miss Vivian,” The bartender stated in amusement. I smiled and yelled over, “Thanks, Viv!” She was still laughing at our childish pranks, laughing so hard that she still had fresh tears rolling down her face. Her husband raised his glass in salute, “Well played sir.” I raised mine in response, “I learned from the best.” He nodded, “I think I’m probably sitting with her.” I laughed in response, “Yes sir you are absolutely correct.”

Fade





Blood and Bone Part 2



Being at sea, it’s my sweet spot and always has been. It helps me to find my center, and allow the frustrations to leave my body and head on out to sea. It never fails to allow me to be able to smile, regardless of events. The last time Matt and I met, he called my friends and my family “B” players. Ken and I had a good laugh over that when he said it.

Poor Matthew, you talk like you’re going to just walk right through me. You really believe that in your heart of hearts. I’m glad you are oozing confidence but remember this, you’re fucked if you believe your own hype. You see, you think you will no longer be relevant if you lose the title. Your words, not mine. My relevance doesn’t begin or end with a title belt around my waist. I made that title relevant because it hadn’t been since I lost it the first time. I am glad you got that title defense in, being a transitional champion ain’t so bad…is it? I guess you’ll get to find out firsthand. Your title reign, relevance, and career all end with me. You’ve never seen me this way before, so you haven’t figured out that the game has changed. Do you remember what I did to your ex-father-in-law? That wasn’t even where I am at now. You act like all this rage is because you caught me in a lie. Not even close, not only because I didn’t lie but because you and clown-girl tried to take something from me that has more value than any title could.

Still, at peace and in control I smile at the camera. Shooting this on the deck of the cruise ship was a good idea. Every once in a while someone would chime in or wave at the camera from behind my back.

Thowing casual insults at my friends and family, well that’s just lame dude. This collection of talent? All former world champions. They are “B” Players though, right?

Fucking moron.

What can I do though, you have your opinion and everyone else has theirs. Yours doesn’t line up with theirs, not in the slightest. In your mind, you are the only one that is right in this equation. No one can tell you anything because you listen to respond. You’ve never listened to hear what is said. It’s almost as if you have a script running in your head and you just change out the names as you move along. Never quite evolving, spiraling downward, out of control, and out of options. The puppet master has you and refuses to cut the strings until you fulfill her demands. You’ll never be able to fulfill what she wants, not until you’ve died at her hands. You don’t really believe that Amber was her only target here, do you? You tried to manipulate that monster and she fucking gored you. She’s got you by the shorthairs and the balls at the same time. All because you decided to play a game you could never hope to win. I know that some women want the knight in shining armor to show up and save them from the dragon. Problem is, you’re an idiot in tinfoil riding a broken-down old bike that barely starts. Hell, it probably would have died last year if we hadn’t worked on it.


Shaking my head, I sigh in disgust.

As I mentioned previously, my attack on Masque…I’m not proud of that. Hindsight being twenty-twenty, I should have helped her achieve the status of “Un-Alive” and saved us all a lot of trouble. I can’t go back and change that just like you can’t change the fact that she’s got dirt on you. Dirt, so damning that you would be willing to betray a friend. I know this is all information that I’ve shared before, but I do so for a reason. It’s the reiterate how much of a bastard you really are. The problem is that I can be just as big a bastard. You’ll get to experience just how vile a human being I am when the bell rings. Once the wraps are in place and we’ve dipped our fists into the broken glass. That is when all pretense of being human disappears, Matt. That is when the animal that hasn’t been seen in over a decade.

I hold up the wraps that were chosen for me, making sure that the sliver of metal that had been dug out of Amber’s shoulder was visible.

One year ago, I fought Mark Cross in a title versus title match on this cruise. That title win meant so much to me.  I knew I had his number before I stepped into the ring with him. I had everything going in my favor. The fans, my wife, just everything. The thing that spurred me on the most was the fact that no one thought I had a chance in that match. Much like now, they won’t say it to my face, but like you, they believe the rage has consumed me. Like you, they believe that I won’t be able to function because of how angry I am. Most importantly, like you, they’ve written me off.

I chuckle softly at the camera and smile a genuine smile.

I’ve been told my entire career that I didn’t belong in this sport. My own father said I would never amount to anything other than a curtain jerker. In my very first title match, the commentary team said that I was out of my league going up against a guy that was a proven star in the business. I was never supposed to win the first world title, let alone thirteen others. Something else that was supposedly out of my league. Well, I should say someone, and that person is Amber. No one believed our relationship would make it past one year together. We’ve been defying the odds ever since. It really pisses people off to be wrong, ever noticed that? I know you have and I also know that you and I are more similar than different. We’ve known it for a long time. I know you said that you and I were never friends, but I also know that’s not true. I get it, you were trying to get under my skin. I’m not gonna lie, it did bother me for a great many reasons. That also was a lie, Matthew. You know how I know it was a lie? Your lips were moving.

I allow my smile to broaden, I just can’t help it, I’ve been waiting for a while to take this approach with Knox. He’ll hate me, but not as much as once we’ve stepped into the ring.

There will be blood in the water and blood on my hands. It will be yours and mine. If you can weather the storm, you’ve got a shot. The emotions are raw, as will be the skin on your face and back. Neither of us will be the same, for good or ill time will tell. I know how good you are Matthew, I’ve never doubted that for a minute. This match, which I didn’t want to be for the title you won. This is a beast of a different nature. There’s a reason that promoters started calling me the one-man wrecking crew. I used to bust up stables, just like the one I have going now. I won’t be wrecking The Saviors, but you…I’m going to destroy you, Matt. It seems that is the only way for you to correct your course. It won’t be painless, nor will it be pleasant. It damn sure won’t be quick. It will be the stuff of nightmares.

19
Blood and Bone Part 1

“Feuds are forgiven, if not forgotten, in the hour of death” - "The Watcher O' The Dead" ― John Guinan

The Recap

I have literally hundreds if not thousands of hardcore, or extreme matches under my belt. I’ve fought in two of the Taipei death matches in my career. They were very early on in my career and like this one, they were with people I hated. They were people that the fans hated. Back in that time, people were bloodthirsty, they loved the spectacle of it all without understanding the reasons behind the match itself. They didn’t understand the psychology behind wanting the match, or how much we wanted to end each other.

After those matches, both men retired from this sport. The first one was with a man named Chris Andrews. Chris was a wild man, fought a lot like you do. I bled him dry because I could. That was not for a world title, that was for the mid-Atlantic title. A hardcore title, we had fought over it for six months and this was the last time we would face each other in that company. You’re not him though. Does that mean I think that Knox will retire afterward?  I doubt it, but I can guarantee he will be considering his life choices as he watches his life flash before his eyes. Most of our history is well known by now, so I won’t delve into it again and bore you guys to death. The purpose of this soft intro is to explain a few things. Knoxie at one time was one of my favorite people in this business. His life had been such a trainwreck you couldn’t help but pull for the guy. You wanted him to succeed in the worst way. I mean, seriously, how can you not cheer for a guy who beat a ten-year addiction to drugs? That wasn’t even the worst he was put through but that’s enough, isn’t it? I mean it should be, a couple of years ago he was a very different person. The problem was he started experiencing success and I loved that he had but it really sent him into a spiral in his personal relationships. When someone like Centurion, a legend in our business says that you make Chris Page feel like a warm blanket. Maybe it’s just me but that seems like a huge step back for some reason.

Back on topic, I digressed ever so slightly. That’s the reason that when he left Carnage Wrestling to seek fame and fortune elsewhere, we supported his decision. There was a guy here, he only stayed for a cup of coffee, but JC went to the same place that Matt was in. The struggle he was having with SuMa caught our attention, so Amber and I went there in order to see if we could help him. We stayed for a bit, before leaving. In that time, you’ve heard me talk before about how we pulled him from in front of a car driven by Cam Roth. I won’t regurgitate that story here. That’s when our problems truly began. He felt so thoroughly that he and Amber were kindred spirits that he went out of his way to try and manipulate her into what he thought she should be. That’s how he ended up being thrown through a trophy case in our home. She did that to him, not me. This kind of behavior continued when he joined Sin City. He tried to interfere with what Amber was working on with Masque. To him, I was a coward for not stepping in and putting a stop to it. In my opinion, he was sticking his nose in mine and Amber’s business.

What really happened is that he tried to manipulate Masque, and found himself one on one versus a true master manipulator. He was in over his head, and she found out information about him that could destroy everything. It could literally destroy everything that he’s worked so hard to put together. To be fair and honest, I wouldn’t want that for anyone, not even an enemy. That is where we find ourselves today, enemies, because of his arrogance, hard-headedness, and lack of control. In the meantime, he’s beat me for the Sin City World Title and gone out of his way to try and humiliate me in public. He believes in his heart that Masque never lied to him at any point. Even though he was sure that when Masque decided to attack Amber that it was just going to be a show of force. It was that, wasn’t it? A show of force that was so violent that it killed her. So violent that it caused my evolution to go backward to a more primal and vicious version of myself.

For those that know me well, they know that I’ve spent most of my career trying to be a good man. Fighting for those that were without a voice, whether it be a young wrestler that was being bullied or homeless veterans. One thing they didn’t count on is the fact that I can go there too. I have been otherwise, I have been the bastard that didn’t give a shit whether someone walked away under their own power after a match with me. I’ve been that motherfucker that made sure they couldn’t. The asshole that did everything in their power to cripple people that pissed me off. It appears that is who you want, Matthew, congratulations, you just got a fucking bingo.

{The Hotel Lobby - Long Beach, CA - “The Call”}

Several Weeks Ago



I stood in the hotel lobby, already having gathered my gear in a bag slung over my right shoulder. The smells of hotel breakfast hit me and I remembered I should have eaten something. As I headed towards the exit I felt my phone begin to vibrate, so I stepped to the side where comfortable seating could be found. I checked my phone, a Twitter feed had blown up. I had a couple of missed calls from Matt Knox, which was odd since we hadn’t been on speaking terms in a hot minute. The Twitter feed from Masque though, that’s when I felt that sinking feeling in my gut. The cryptic tweets from Masque and the missed calls from Matt were a bad sign. I called him back, and at first, I couldn’t understand anything he was saying, he was trying to talk but his speech was stuttered and frantic. “Matt, calm the fuck down, take a breath and tell me what you’re trying to get across to me.” There was a long pause, so long that I pulled the phone away from my ear to check and see if it was still connected. Then I heard him trying to speak again. Matt, (stuttering) It..it’s Red….sh she she’s been hu hur hurt bad dude.” My mind was racing a million miles an hour, “Where is she?” again a long pause from Matt, “At the arena, Masque…she hurt her bad.” I shook my head, all the warnings, all the things I was trying to tell Amber about this woman. “I’m on my way!”

I wasn’t sure how many laws I broke or bent to the point of breaking, but the weaving in and out of traffic got me there much more quickly than I expected. I didn’t remember the actual drive to the arena but I’d figure that out another day. I didn't remember parking the damn thing or where I parked, there was no time, my mind was frantic about what I’d find. I ran down the nearest stairwell into the underground storage. I raced along the path until I found the room I was looking for. As I burst through the door, my senses were bombarded with the smell of blood. I raced around the equipment to find Cassie, holding Amber’s head in her lap. She was crying softly as she rocked back and forth—the smell of copper, the blood on the floor where she lay. I still can’t quantify this, there was no reason for this to happen. Why the fuck would she do this to Amber? When I found myself again, I was at Cassie’s side. She kept repeating, “All my fault, it should have been me”. Over and over again she said it. I touched her arm gently, “Cass, I need you to tell me what happened here.” She was still rocking, so I dug out my phone and dialed emergency services. I explained to the dispatcher what I had found. As we waited on the paramedics to get there, she explained what she saw. The things that Masque had said and done and the fact that Matt couldn’t interfere or Masque would do what she threatened to do.

I brushed the hair out of her face as she lay there. Her eyes would flutter open and then close again. She would cough occasionally and she would strangle slightly as she wasn’t able to spit it out. The bloody froth collected on the corners of her mouth. I rolled her on her side to make it easier. The hot tears ran down my face, at times blurring my vision. I furiously wiped the tears away, if only for the momentary relief. That’s when I saw the damage to her throat and I realized that she wasn’t breathing very well. Thankfully the EMTs arrived shortly after that. I listed off the injuries as I could under the circumstance. Crushed trachea, I could see the shoulder had been forcibly separated and there was a stab wound there. Her hand was swollen, so I knew she had fought back with all she was worth. They took the information in and went to work. I had spent a lot of time learning from combat medics when I was in the service, so I knew what I was seeing. A field tracheotomy was what they were doing. Like a good combat medic, they used a hard plastic sleeve to puncture the skin below the injury to allow her to breathe. It was ragged at first but then her body adapted to it and her breaths became less ragged and more smooth.

I could have prevented this! my mind screamed at me.

Then they began on the wound in her shoulder and hooked up IV bags to try and stabilize her best they could. They brought the gurney out and I helped them load her on it. I checked on Cassie again and she was still in shock but at least she wasn’t repeatedly blaming herself. She just sat there with dead eyes that were looking down at the blood around her. I scooped her up like a baby and with the help of the emergency personnel, we were able to get her into the back of the ambulance as well. They tried to tell me that I couldn’t ride in the ambulance at first. “I’m her husband, I’m fucking going,” I almost screamed through the tears and the anguish of the guilt I was feeling. There was no more conversation about whether I could or not after that. I sat to the side in the back, making sure to keep my legs and feet out of the way should a need arise for them to work on her more.

Stay with us baby, you have to.

That’s when the love of my life died on that gurney. I watched her face go from healthy to an ashen grey within moments. The medic in the passenger seat jumped back where we were and began performing CPR on her. Every few minutes I would spell him so he could catch his breath and then we would switch out again. She had been dead for three and a half minutes while we worked on her. She finally coughed and her heart began to beat again. I leaned down close to her ear, “Don’t you give up on me Amber, we got shit to do.” Despite her being unconscious and maybe it was my imagination but I could have sworn she gave me a curt nod. The medic that saved my wife’s life, who I would find out later his name. Jon Stewart said to me, “I’m sure it was just a nervous system thing.” I tiredly smiled at him, “Sure, we’ll go with that.” He smiled at me as he climbed back up in the front. I was thankful that the rest of the ride had been uneventful and we arrived at the hospital. We were met with emergency room doctors who rushed her off and into an evaluation room. The rest of that night was a blur, I don’t really remember much of it. All I could remember was the hate that had been building. The hate for Masque and more importantly the hate I had for the man who stood by and watched someone try to kill my wife.

A friend my ass, I’m gonna kill you Knox




Two weeks later

I had just arrived back at the hospital and I was walking by the nurse's station. The ladies there stopped me to inform me of the misbehavior of my wife. Nurse Hunter, “Mr. Bane, it’s your wife. She has been caught walking around without someone and we even caught her in the elevator trying to escape.” I listened diligently and nodded in the appropriate spots as she continued to prattle on. She finally took a breath and so I inserted myself at that point. Looking at her name tag, I thought it should probably say Nurse Cunt but that was a story for another day. “Nurse Hunt, I can assure you she was not trying to escape.” She sighed a long sigh, “Why are you so sure of that?” I smiled in response, “My wife loves to push the envelope with people, she was fucking with you.” I made my way past the Nurse’s station and into her room. Another nurse was hot on my heels, “Mr. Bane, you should also know that she threatened to pull her sutures out when your friend Kat was here.” That one stopped me cold, “I will speak to her about that, I think I know why, and there will be no other visitors other than myself going forward.” She nodded and smiled in appreciation. After all that, I was able to enter the room where my wife was resting. I watched the rise and fall of her breasts as she slept. I quietly, as I could, made my way to the visitor chairs and sat down slowly. Her injury to her throat was well on its way to healing up and she was able to talk in short bursts.

That is when she wanted to, which wasn’t very often. “I remember everything up until the very end,” she said to me in a raspy voice. I nodded in response, “Not surprising love, you’ve been through so much.” So, I relayed the complete story to her as told by Cassie and from my own perspective after the beating had occurred. “The paramedic should have let me die.” She said it in such a flat tone and looked out the window to avoid eye contact with me. So, me being me, I moved back into her field of vision, taking her hand (on the noninjured side), I held it gently. “You are the love of my life, please don’t say that.” Hot tears began running down my face, “Don’t give up on me, Amber. I don’t think I could bear it if you did.” Even with my heart laid bare, she seemed to withdraw further. After a few long moments, I let go of her hand and kissed her softly on top of her head. I stood there looking out the window, “The nurses have been complaining about you, that you were being a difficult patient.” From behind me, I hear her snort in amusement. “I told them that you were just fucking with them, pushing the boundaries. “You’re not supposed to be giving away my trade secrets,” She said softly. “Yeah, I know,” I said equally as soft, “But I kinda felt bad for them.” In the window I could see her reflection, she was trying not to but slowly she allowed a small smile to appear.

Victories with Amber, no matter how small are still victories. The ability to make her smile, warmed my heart a little, it also lightened the mood, albeit only a fraction but a win is a win. Still halfway looking out the window and studying her reflection in the window, “I’m sorry, love, none of this would have happened, if I’d just…,” she cuts me off. “Not your fault, this was my choice, Mac. I chose Cassie as the one to move on and accepted a fate that was of my own making.” I shook my head in disgust, holding onto the window frame with my right hand. “I could have ended her life, I wanted to, with every fiber of my being, I wanted to.” I sigh as I straighten back up, “But I couldn’t pull the trigger on it.” She studied me for a long moment, “And you think you can do that to Matt?” I shook my head, indicating that I didn’t think I could. “No, but I can put him as close to that door as I can without actually killing him.” She nodded along with my sentiment. I turned around and faced her, “I know you probably don’t blame him for what he’s done or not done in this case, and that’s your call. I don’t know that I can forgive him, Red.” I was trying to keep her talking in hopes of breaking down a few of the walls she had put back up. She didn’t say much in response, only, “I’m not sure, Mac, I haven’t decided.” Although I knew she probably wouldn’t be receptive, I broached one last subject. “I know you don’t hate Kat, but threatening to rip out your sutures?”

I waited a minute and looked back at her, “I never asked them to come here, they wanted to come to check on you in person. I do understand that you are not very social.” There was the full-on Amber smile. “Aww, you noticed,” she said in a voice so heavy in sarcasm it was really over the top. “Yes ma’am I did, believe it or not, however, it’s just that whether you like it or not, there are people in this world that love you, Red.” She thought about that for a minute and shook her head in denial, “Not possible, I’m a terrible person.” I smiled at her, “Well, not everyone sees it that way.” Kat, Kim, Whisper, Chloe, and Jas were just a few of the people that had come by to check on her condition. She was having a hard time wrapping her head around it, and I knew that. I wouldn’t push too hard, because that would turn into an argument. “I mean, I understand your perspective, I’ve felt the same way for a long time. Even Ken, Kyra, Adina, Goth, Melissa, and many others stopped by when you were still out of it.”

She gave me an incredulous look, one of those have you lost your damn mind looks. “Why would you let them in?” I laughed, “Well not at the same time, like I said you were still unconscious when a number of them came by.” I smirked at her and she hated it, it was my way of saying, “See!? People love you” and that may be the most disgusted I had seen her in a while. It warmed my soul a little bit.

Fade



{SCW Corporate Offices - “Karma”}

I sat in the offices of Sin City, I hadn’t even been home yet. This place always smelled very clean. The secretary looked apologetically at me, she could probably see that I was extremely jetlagged from the trip back, and the wear and tear on my body from all the nights of sleeping on a hospital chair. “I’m sorry Mac, their schedules are awful this week. Is there something I can do?”. I stood slowly and walked towards the desk, “Actually, yeah.” I slid the contract across the desk to her. “What’s this,” she asked as she slipped the reading glasses on. “Make sure that Knox signs that, would ya? That’s the revised contract for our title match. Once that is done, I need you to fax the contract to his number and I’ll take care of the rest.” I smiled a most polite smile.

She looked it over, briefly, then nodded moving it to the right side of her desk. “He’s supposed to meet with Christian in the next hour, so if you wanted to hang around?” I smiled again, “No ma’am, that won’t be necessary, just shoot me a message when it’s done, if you don’t mind?” She smiled once again, “that’s no problem at all Mac. How’s Amber doing?” I shook my head, “Some days are better than others.” “oh, I’m sorry to hear that.” I nodded, “it’s okay, we knew when this happened that recovery would be tough. Mentally, she’s as strong as they come, but this is new territory for her and she’s struggling.” I looked at my watch, “I’m sorry I have to get to her speech therapy session, thank you again.” She nodded and waived as I left the building. I wasn’t lying to the woman, Amber’s speech therapy was coming up….in a couple of hours. I wanted to exit before Knox could get there. I sat in my truck and began smoking a cigarette.

Earlier this year, Knox had signed Amber’s name to a contract for a tag tournament. He was trying to keep her from home, and more importantly away from Masque. Thing is that he never asked her, in addition to the fact that he dumped the tag team partner he had chosen already for the thing. I found that shady as fuck. So, I thought I’d return the favor. I had signed up for a tag tournament in OCW. My contract was already signed, that’s what the secretary had in her possession now. For the layman, it appeared that this was a revised copy of the contract for our title match. What it was actually was a contract for the OCW tournament as my partner. I watched as he walked into the building. I finished my cigarette and took a swig of the water I had with me. Roughly five minutes later I got the message that it was done. I smiled, “Not even gonna ask me why it needed to be faxed to another number instead of just filed with us?” My smile blossomed even more, “Good girl”. I started the truck and pulled out of my parking spot, headed for home to pick up Amber for her session.

Before I got very far, my phone started ringing. The caller identification showed as “Thad” and I smiled. I picked up the call. “Are you sure you want to do this, with him?” I laughed, “I’m sure, and you know it was an opportunity for a bit of Karma that I just couldn’t pass up.” “Lord this is going to be the most dysfunctional team in the history of OCW.” I laughed, “Yeah but we put the fun, in dysfunctional”.

Fade



{Hell’s Gate Dojo - Grand Junction CO - “Chloe and Whisper”}


When I was in the area, you could often find me with a cup of Kat’s coffee on the tailgate of my truck with a cigarette. We had landed yesterday and spent the night at Kat’s place. Chloe was already inside talking to Kat and Kim, prepping her for the meeting with Whisper, who had come out to talk to me. “The number of miles you must be getting for your travels.” I chuckled, taking another drag from my smoke. “I’ve been a little busy, I’ll admit, but it’s worth it.” She smiled at me coming forward, I gave her a kiss on the cheek and a deep hug. “Thank you for taking time with Chloe. That young woman has a ton of potential.” She smiled, “And baggage, but then we all do, don’t we?” “That we do, I hope you can help her unpack all that.” I crushed out the cigarette under my boot. “What’s on your mind, Mother of Archangels?”

“I’m worried that you are spreading yourself too thin.” I nodded, “Yes, yes I have. I’m going to start slowing down soon. Bring it back down to this side of chaotic.” She nodded, “probably a good idea, can’t have you burning yourself out.” I nodded in return, I knew this was always a risk when you’re working this much. “I know the dangers, no doubt about that, sometimes I ignore them because people need to be dealt with. Far too many to be dealt with in the season of settling scores.” She studied me for a moment, “It can be dealt with in more than one season you know?” I cracked a smile, “Yes Mother of Archangels, thy will shall be done.” In true Hell’s Gate fashion she slapped me in the back of the head. That moment caused me to laugh out loud. “That’s fair and deserved.” She nodded at me with a small smile, “I’m glad you agree. You are my Archangel of Violence and you wear it well, Mac. Now I need to go talk to our guest.” I smiled back at her, “I hope you are able to help her.” She raised her hand up with the thumbs up, “I’ve not met one yet that I haven’t been able to.”

She stopped at the door as she was reaching for the handle. “You’re a good man, Mac, don’t worry so much about people and what they think.” I nodded, “I know, but these kids are killing my reputation as a bastard.” That’s when I got a genuine laugh from Whisper. “You and Amber both think you’re terrible people, thankfully neither of you is correct.” I shot an eyebrow up causing her to laugh again. “You can argue with me if you want, I can’t prevent that, nor can I make you right either.” I shook my head as I laughed. I started to say something in response but she had ducked inside before I could make my retort. “I guess that means we’re on the right path then.” I finished my cup of coffee and had another cigarette and sat comfortably on the tailgate of the truck. I leaned forward, talking to myself. “What’s the plan, Mac?” I smirked at my internal commentary coming out in the open. “Well Mac, the plan is we start with the legs and ankles. The last time, he beat you with a roundhouse kick. That bird won’t be able to kick if he can’t fucking walk. It really is as simple as that.”

I nodded my head, agreeing with myself. “I’m ready, the work I’ve put in with Kim and my old teacher. It’s a difference maker, a game changer if you will. The manipulation of ligaments and joints, if applied correctly. That’s the edge I need right there, I can do this, I don’t need anyone's help inside that ring to get this done. I love my friends and my family but this one is on me. This is something I have to do for myself. No one else can do it for me. I’ve already gotten a small measure of revenge on him. He mistakenly thinks I’ve already taken a pound of flesh for his inaction. I told him we were just getting started. This could turn out to be the match that ends the war. Or just a primer for a bigger explosion.”

{The Bane Home - Las Vegas NV - “Blood and Bone”}


This would be the first time I have addressed this to the Sin City faithful. I didn’t want to discuss it because doing so gave Masque and Knox a feeling of power. That feeling would be brief, oh so brief. I stood at the microphone with the camera already recording. My red-rimmed eyes were clear for the first time in a while. My thoughts were clear and my mind was sharp. I was still very angry, angrier with a man or woman than I had been in a long long time.

“I’ve been told that I needed to learn to forgive Matt for what happened. That forgiveness is for the person who’s been injured. That the path I am headed down right now, can’t have a proper ending. That this match will only lead to more hate and more emotional suffering. Know what? I’m good with that. The best part of me has already been injured to the point that I  don’t know if she will ever wrestle again. I have faith that she will, because I know she never leaves a receipt on the table. That always gets paid in full. Many believe that I robbed the fans of a strong follow-up match. That I should have waited for the bell to begin the match. They can kiss my ass! They didn’t ride in the back of that ambulance and watch their wife die. They didn’t have to watch an EMT have to resuscitate their wife. I’ve actually had people ask me why I’m so angry. That she’s a trained professional and that all is fair in this business. Some of the more religious types asked me what would Jesus do in this scenario. I’m fairly certain he would set them both on fire and send them to hell. If any of that actually exists, I’ll find out someday I’m sure. That leads me to one of the questions he so crassly asked on social media. The question asked by Matt Knox, had I made peace with my maker.”

I looked down at my shoes, collecting myself before I continued.

” Matthew I made peace with my maker when I was nineteen years old. I get it, you are a devout catholic, you and I don’t have the same belief system. Yet when I asked him the same question, he started talking about the rapture. Not the biblical version of the rapture, but the Masque version. I digress, so here is why, at nineteen years old I become a non-believer, I joined the Navy and became a part of the construction battalion, more commonly known as Seabees. I was involved in forward operations, not an experience for the faint of heart, but we were sailors who would do anything for our country. When you are in combat, as part of a forward team, you learn the true meaning of fear. I have watched men die before my eyes. I’ve held the hand of a friend that had been shot, he died in my fucking arms. I’ve taken the lives of men who had no idea who I was or why I was there. It was at that point that I realized the human race was on its own. No God, other than a hateful, vengeful God would allow his children to destroy each other.

That is the reason I have zero fear of any man, woman, or beast on the face of this planet. Haven’t you ever wondered why I had no fear of SuMa? Speaking of him, you’re welcome. My lack of fear and his sense of superiority is what was a small part of his demise. You said on social media that you have no fear. Yes, you do, ya fucking coward, you fear Masque and the information she has been holding over your head. Furthermore, it simply reaffirms something that I said a long time ago to you. The reason that ravens follow wolves is so they can soften up the carcass for the ravens. I’ve done that twice for you over the years. First, it was Satha Tor in Carnage and SuMa here. Tor was easy, far too easy. He was an easy man to hate, all that arrogance, maybe that’s partly where you get it from. Since he was your father-in-law and all. Or, maybe, just maybe, it’s your long exposure to Tom. His arrogance, or hubris as you boys like to call it was ultimately his undoing at my hands. You got what was left over. I made that pretty easy for you, huh?


Shaking my head in disgust, I pause long enough so that my eyes become level with the camera lens. I want everyone to understand the level of anger and grief that I’ve been going through over the past three weeks.

“I know that you don’t get it. You don’t understand who I am as a person, a competitor, or as a man. What you found out the last time you saw me was just a small portion of what I’m capable of. What I did to Masque was nothing near the level of the things I’m willing to do. I know that Matthew will use against me, the confrontation with Masque, who was in my locker room without my permission. She goaded me into attacking her, and who am I to turn down the request of a lady. That I attacked a one-armed woman. I damn sure did, watching her bleed was the highlight of my fucking night. I should have done us both a favor and ended her life on the spot. That would have you let you off the hook with her and then Mr. Nixon could remain a buried speed bump in your past. I’ll be honest with you Matt, I couldn’t, I couldn’t just take the life of someone in cold blood. Although I’ve done it before, something stopped me. So, the beating I gave her was just a small part of what she deserved. Like the one that I gave you not so long ago. Your reaction to that was fucking hilarious. You had the nerve to tell people on social media that I couldn’t get the job done. You do remember that yeah? Yeah, the problem with that is like usual, you’re a fucking liar. It took the owners of this company, security, and half the roster to pull me off of you. The bell never rang for that match. It will for this one, you deserve every ounce of glass that I embed in your fucking face. Every drop of blood, every moment of anguish. You deserve so much more and this Taipei death match allows me to deliver that, in full force. Make sure that all receipts are paid in full with interest. Delivered with velocity to make sure that you don’t ever make this mistake again. Delivered without remorse, without mercy. 

I allow a small smile to come to my face, it doesn’t change the harsh look that I present to the camera. It appears more predatory than anything.

“Now having said that some might wonder if it’s all worth it, to go to this extreme to settle something? My response to that is, have you ever had someone try to take the best part of your life from you? For me, it’s worth it, I won’t speak for Matt but his opinion doesn’t fucking matter. They tried to take my hurricane from me, and I want them to understand how big a fuck up it was on their part. Matt, I want you to understand most of all, how badly you fucked up. This quit being a rivalry a long time ago. The man I once called brother, is now public enemy number one. You have graduated my man, to the on-site club. No quarter will be given and none will be accepted. This is the match to end it all. For the people that will be ordering this event or attending in person, this will not be for the faint of heart or those easily sickened by bloody displays. For everyone else, this will be your dream come true.  I’ll be trying to kill a cur dog and hes’ just going to try to survive. Considering everything that’s happened, especially recently, I wouldn’t bet on it.

After having said all that, I smirk at the camera, mostly because I know Knox hates it.

“I enjoyed your match against Max, Mister Burke is a good man. A man who’s not quite ready for primetime but he tries really hard. God loves a trier but that won’t win you a title. “God loves a trier”, has been said quite a number of times around here lately. Mostly by people who don’t know what it actually means. Being of Irish descent and having heard it most of my life from my Irish father, what it means is well you made complete and utter balls of that, didn't you!? Something for you to remember Matthew, for you and I both. We both feel guilty for what happened to Amber, even though she keeps telling me it’s not my fault. I think she would tell you that it’s not your fault either. At a very basic level, I understand why you did nothing. Unfortunately for you, my heart doesn’t buy it. So, get ready bitch, I’m going to do my best to rip your heart out of your chest. That’s what Masque tried to do to me, I want to return the favor.  I will make no other promise other than this. For every tear I’ve shed, you’re going shed one hundred. I’m going to hurt you, by the time I’m done, you’ll regret more than your life choices. That is my only prediction for this match. You will bleed, you will cry to the point that you beg me to stop kicking your ass all over that fucking ship, son. This is the version of me that Masque wanted, so this is what you get in return. This is the me you’ve never seen before, Matt, and it will be the last thing you see as I shut your eyes forever. I know you will say that these words are hollow and that I’m still the same as I’ve always been. I’m looking forward to seeing you try to test that assumption. Trying and failing, getting up and trying again and failing again. At that point, when all seems lost and you try to dig into your reserves to make a comeback, you’ll find that you have nothing left. I will have taken it all from you.”



20
Climax Control Archives / In Search of the White Wolf
« on: May 27, 2022, 09:02:24 PM »

“Success is how high you bounce after you hit bottom.” – General George Patton

{The Bane Home - Las Vegas NV - “In search of the white wolf”}

A few days after Into The Void was one of recovery and anger management. I could have lost the Sin City title to anyone but Knox and been okay with it. To call this a minor setback would be a lie of epic proportions. There was a reason I chose him as the number one contender. I wanted to hurt him, humiliate him, and tarnish his reputation. I failed not only in doing what I had set out to do. I was unable to defend that title, at the moment, I wasn’t sure which one was more humiliating. That however was a fleeting thought in terms of my priorities. My priority right now was my wife, she had assured me at the show that she had this and that she was okay. I’m sure in her defense, she believed that but I knew better. I also knew she wasn’t the only one under the influence of Masque DeLune. That much was obvious, especially in the interactions I’d had with Knox. She had her hooks in him, and it was deep. She had something on him, I didn’t know what it was, I also didn’t understand why I even cared.

That’s when my phone started to chime, letting me know about the Twitter activity. I looked down to see that Fenris made his escape from his brother and mother's protective custody. That was concerning on a lot of levels, mostly because the man was probably around eighty or ninety percent blind now, thanks to Vinnie. I responded to Aaron, letting him know that I would go and look for him. I had told him days before that I had a friend who could help. She was retired Navy, her retirement was forced upon her by an explosion while we were in Afghanistan. She retired close to the same time that I decided to accept my honorable discharge and leave the service. “Well, time to call the “A” team and get someone tough that can get through to the man.” I picked up the phone and called my friend Vivian Castle. She was also the owner of one of Kuyon’s brothers. Funny how when I thought of the old boy he came trotting up with his tongue lolling out. He was a happy dog, and he made us happy. He might be the best guard dog I’ve ever seen. He, because of his breed is a natural at that.

“Well old man, Aunt Viv would be coming to visit tonight.” At the sound of her name, he barked at me and spun around in a circle, to show his joy. I scratched him behind the ears. I picked up the phone and found her number on speed dial as one of my favorites. I pressed the call button and it rang about four times before she picked up. “Hey hey, Mac! How are you doing?” I smiled as I answered, “Hey Chief, I’m good. I need your help if you are still in town.” She sighed, for that boy that got blinded last night?” I grunted, “Yeah that's the one. He’s a hard case to be honest Viv.” She barked a laugh when I said it, “Then me, and him will get along just fine.” Then it was my turn, Vivian is a hard-nosed bitch, and that was being kind. I chuckled softly, “I have no doubts it will be a match made in the bowels of hell.” “Why Mac, you say the sweetest things.” “I’ll pick you up in about half an hour if that’s okay?” “That’s fine, Krayon has been missing you guys.” I smiled at the name she had given him. It’s a running joke between the Navy and the Marine Corp. The belief was that Marines were so dumb that we started calling them crayon eaters.

“We’ll have to bring you over for supper one night this week, that way the boys can reconnect and you and I can catch up.” “Sound good, Mac, see you in a bit.” I ended the call so I could focus on where to look for Fenris. According to his brother, the GO Gym and the park were the best places to look.

Fade
{The Go Gym - “Where is Fenris?”}

After a brief interaction with Despy on Twitter, he had said that K hadn’t been there. Vivian and I were going to double-check regardless. Not that I didn’t trust Despy, but he could be wrong, I mean everyone has an off day from time to time. As we pulled into the parking spot, I put the truck in neutral, set the parking brake, and killed the motor. Vivian looked over at me, “Mac, this truck is amazing. The sound system, and that hemi, it vibrates in all the right ways.” I laughed out loud at her comment, “Yes ma’am, Amber has said the same thing to me more than once.” Krayon plopped his head over the console from the back seat. I chuckled, scratching him behind the ears, “Despy is gonna love you.” Vivian, “Another wrestler?” I smiled, “Not just another wrestler, a very special one, Viv. Despy suffered a traumatic brain injury when he was younger. His maturity level is kinda a low for his age but a really good man overall.” She nodded accepting that. “If you like him, that’s good enough for me. I’ll use my party manners.” I smiled again, “Thank you, Viv.” Lord knows I had seen here enough times with no manners. We exited my Ram and headed towards the door. I set the alarm with a quick click of the remote and we entered.

I entered the lobby area where Despy was holding down the front door. He smiled as we approached. “Good Morning, are you a member of the Go Gym?” I looked at Viv and then back at Despy. “Despy, we know each other, I’m not a member…” He cuts me off, “Then you cannot go beyond this point, sir.” Vivian touched me on the forearm, “Unlock the truck please, I’ll be right back,” She said in a conspiratorial tone. I clicked the button and she made her way out the truck. “Don’t you remember me telling you that I was looking for Fenris, earlier?” He looked at me with a blank stare. “Maybe.” He looked over at Angel as if to confirm. That’s when Vivian returned with Krayon. “PUPPY!!!” He yelled as he scrambled out of his chair to meet Krayon. That woman was bloody brilliant in my opinion. I tried to make my way past the front desk but he figured us out and he quickly scrambled back into position, with arms stretched out wide. “You are not a member and I will not buzz you in.” He said it in such a bold way that I had no doubt about his sincerity. I put on a hand on Despy’s shoulder, “Look, my friend. Fenris left home this morning without anyone being able to stop him.” He nodded solemnly and understood. “This is my friend Vivian and her pup is named Krayon. “You mean, like the kind of crayons that marines eat?” I couldn’t help myself at that point, Vivian and I were both laughing so hard….it was truly funny. I looked over at Angel, I could almost swear he was smiling. “Did Angel tell you about that?” Despy, “Angel always tells me such funny things.”

“Fenris was blinded in that match, Desp, I’m trying to help his family find him.” He started to retort but the buzzer for the door went off just then. We looked over at the desk and Angel was sitting in his seat. Despy looked at me and then back at Angel, “I guess I’ve been vetoed. From there Vivian, Krayon, and I made our way into the gym proper. There was not anyone here yet and out of curiosity, I went to the men's locker room. Also empty, “Shit, the dog park it is then.” I came back through the doors. Vivian, “No luck I take it?” I shake my head, “No there’s hardly a soul in there. Despy, you and Angel make wonderful security here at the Gym. Thank you for doing such a wonderful job. You are both incredible.” I smiled, “Of course, we always do our absolute best!” Despy, carrying Angel along for the ride, approached Krayon. Kneeling down so he could be at eye level, “He’s beautiful.” In response, Krayon laid his head on Despy’s shoulder as if hugging him. I smiled at the sight of it. Despy in return hugged Krayon back, in a truly sweet moment. The Cane Corso breed is known for being great protectors and once they’ve bonded with someone they are friends for life. Despy might not have realized it but at that moment he had a new friend who would shred anyone who might threaten him.

“Amazing” was all Viv could say when I described what happened. “Honestly Viv I’ve never seen that happen with this breed before. Krayon is a sweet boy and I think he noticed something about Despy that most humans can’t fathom.” She hesitated only briefly before asking, “What’s that Mac?” I smiled as I glanced over my shoulder at Krayon, “It’s his heart, Viv, that young man has a heart three times the size of Krayon. He’s one  of the few people I give a free pass to in this business.”

Later that afternoon at the park

We arrived late afternoon at the park that Fenris and Kyssa like to go to. The later in the day that it got to be, the more worried I had become. K was a stud athlete but even the best fighter in the world needed his eyes to be that guy. “You’re concerned about this young man.” I nodded out of habit, “Yeah, he’s a good kid and an amazing fighter.” I scanned the area looking for any sign of Kyssa and Fenris. “Not seeing anyone that even remotely looks like him.” She looked down for a moment, “Let’s just walk around, it’ll be good for us to stretch our legs for a bit.” She took the leash off of Krayon and true to his training, he wouldn’t leave her side. We began to walk around, every so often stopping to show his picture with Kyssa but no one it seemed had seen them. I wouldn’t give up though, I thought of K as a friend and peer, this had to be devastating for him. “Out of curiosity Viv, how did you know that he got blinded at that show?” She laughed a silvery little laugh, “Mac, I’m blind, not deaf. I’ve followed your career for years. My husband, Ray, is a bit of a technology nerd. So, he’s set up, even my phone to where it does what he called a web crawl. It looks for any mention of you and if it’s new it will alert me and I can have the phone read it out to me or play the video that you are mentioned in.”

I allow a slow whistle to escape me, “That's pretty impressive in a digital stalker kind of way.” she laughed at my comment, “Mac, you know better than that. I just like to keep track of what my favorite Texas boy is up to. I mean, I know I don’t tell you very often, how much I appreciate what you did for me and in the Veteran Community. You have been generous and loving to us all.” I sighed, thankful for the tears she couldn’t see forming in my eyes. “Thank you, Vivian.” That’s all I could say, anything more would be I don’t know, it would seem arrogant and misplaced. I heard Krayon begin to whine and looked up in the direction he was facing. He has good taste I’ll give him that, Kyssa is a beautiful dog. “Thank you, Krayon, “ I said scratching him behind the ears. “He must have spotted her,” Viv said quietly as she reattached his leash just to be on the safe side. “Good thinking, you never know how things might turn out when two dogs, or people for that matter meet for the first time.” We slowly approached Fenris and Kyssa. When Kyssa saw me, she started wagging her tail so hard it affected her entire body. I chuckled as we got a little closer and it only increased. K looked down at Kyssa, “Must have spotted someone you know,” he mused out loud.

In a calm voice, I said to him, “Hi K.” as expected he tensed up. “Easy man, I’m not here to cause you any grief.” Physically he relaxed if only slightly, his jaw was still clenched tight. “Aaron told me what happened. When the incident happened I called my friend Vivian.” He sighed and if it weren't for the sunglasses I’d swear he rolled his eyes. “What in the actual fuck, Mac!?” the tightness in his shoulders returned and he took on a fighting stance. “You’ll want to ease that up just a bit, K, Vivian has gone through what you are going through.” I don’t know if it was the low rumble in Krayon’s chest or the sound of Viv clearing her throat, but he dropped his hands to his side in surrender. “Mac, when you’re done coddling him, let me know,” was all she said as Kyssa leaned up against her. “That’s what everyone needs is someone who looks at them the way that Kyssa looks at Vivian.” I chuckled a bit, as Viv squatted down and petted her. “That’s because she has good taste, unlike your rude assed friend.” I started to say something but she cut me off, “Don’t make excuses for him, nuh-uh, I’ll say what I need to say to him so he fucking gets it.”

Fade

{In-Studio - The Bane Home - “Embracing it”}

I stand in front of the camera, looking a little tired and a lot pissed off. So many things going on right now that I’m finding it hard to even do this for this show, to be honest.

So, let’s address the elephant in the room, shall we? Yes, I picked my contender, and like last time, I got beat. This time was a bit different though, this time it was personal, and as anyone will tell you in this business. That’s always a mistake. Me? I’ve made plenty of them. This was far from the first and not likely to be my last. I’m human, prone to the same missteps as anyone on the planet. As far as the Sin City World Title goes… I’ve told the bosses that I was choosing not to invoke my rematch clause. That may surprise some of you, but I honestly don’t give a damn.

I set my jaw to continue but then let it loosen and I laugh as I shake my head.

Then we have this climax control. It will be the first one this year without me being the world champion. The company is not better for it, but it is what it is. So the King of pettiness booked me in this cluster fuck for his own personal amusement. It’s not a wrestling match, you know because I get paid to be a wrestler not participate in racing bikes. 

I frown a bit but continue on.

I was accused of stacking the deck in my favor but what everyone seems to forget is that at no point did anyone assist me in retaining my title let alone win it. That’s okay, I’ve embraced this event for the sake of the company. The real problem for you is that you forgot who the fuck I am. The bodies that I’ve left in my wake and the blood I’ve spilled for Sin City Wrestling. About how I put this company on my back for almost a year to help build it back up where it belonged. Augustino, I’m going to apologize to you in advance for what happens next.

I take a deep breath and allow it to be released slowly.

You one hundred percent have the advantage in this match, should you make it to your bike.

I mouth the words, “I’m Sorry”

I know that the person who booked this match didn’t take into account exactly how fucking pissed I’d be. How angry I would become at his attempts to humiliate me. All the time stacking the deck in your favor and his own.

I can feel my blood pressure rising, that righteous anger beginning to boil my blood.

The only key to this match for you Auggie is the fact that if I leave you laying in a pool of your own blood and piss and you never make it to the course. Well, that’s your advantage and career going up in flames before your very eyes. If I lose? Well, that’s what he wanted anyway so you guys go away happy. Right?

I shrug my shoulders.

This match however has been sponsored by George R.R. Martin and you don’t get a happy ending, son. You just get an ending.

I’m furious now and it’s so obvious.

They just couldn’t leave me alone so I could recover and reconcile things in my head and my heart. Now, someone has to pay the price!

I can feel my body trembling with the rage now. I know I’m in a bad place and I have to stop, so I focus on Whisper and the calming emotions wash over me. I continue in a much more calm voice now. Not one full of anger, it’s more disdain than anything.

So, Augustino it comes down to this. First and foremost, will I allow you to survive long enough to make it to where the bikes are? Do you have the fortitude to endure the pain that you know I’m capable and willing of unleashing on you?

I smirk at the camera.

If you can do all of that, do you think anyone will care? Don’t worry baby boy, no one really loves you anyway. They certainly won’t miss you when you’re gone.

Fade to black.


Pages: [1] 2 3 4